《The Villainess Carries a Strategy Guide》 CH 1 THE VILLAINESS CARRIES A STRATEGY GUIDE Age 0. When I was born into this world, I raised my voice and cried. My mother, who hugged me and smiled lovingly, did not have my father beside her. Age 3 My father, who I hadnt met much, came to see me because my mother got angry. I didnt understand why I was told, Im sorry for everything until now, while crying. Age 5. I found out that I have a fianc. He was said to be a prince. I am also the daughter of a duke. I didnt really understand, so I answered, I seee and my father stroked my head very happily. Age 8. My mother has fallen ill. She was very healthy until recently. My brother, my father, and the servants are all worried. From that day on, every day, I started picking beautiful flowers and delivering them to my mother. I spend more time alone and feel a little lonely. Age 10. The day my brother went to the royal capital with our father. I grabbed the hem of his clothes to stop him, and he gently stroked my head. My brother was troubled because my father started crying more than me because he was sad to be separated from me and my mother. 14 years old. I was happy to be praised for becoming a beautiful girl. My mother, who was still sick in bed, would often hug me and say, Mother, Father, and Brother love you very much even though it was already communicated even without words. 15 years old. My beloved mother passed away. And she told me about the shocking truth. Half a year after that, I entered the Royal Aristocratic Academy with a book that my mother gave me. CH 2 The Royal Aristocratic Academy is a boarding school where the children of aristocrats live together for three years and learn what it means to be an aristocrat. My name is Rebecca Sultarque, and I will be entering the Royal Aristocratic Academy this spring. The territory I come from is large and wealthy, but it is far from the Royal Capital. I lost my mother half a year ago. A gentle and strong mother, who battled illness for many years. It was the day before her death that I found out that the unusual atmosphere surrounding my mother, who was the daughter of a marquis, was not just my imagination. Calm down and listen, Rebecca. Mother is a reincarnated person. This world is something called an otome game3. She said, with this times setting of the the Royal Aristocratic Academy, the main character falling in love with ikemen? is what makes an otome game . She said, this world is very similar to that game, and that the main character, ?a commoner girl with a rare talent for healing magic? has also been discovered. My mother gave me a notebook. On the cover, there is a pattern drawn inside a circle. Mother, this is? TL/N: ? 1 written as (sankyou). Literally translated it is three strong. But, that sounds bad, so I made it sound as fancy and epic as its supposed to feel. ? 2 written as (Gokou). Literally translate as five high. Same as above. ? Rebecca is NOT a reincarnated individual. The words her mother uses are completely foreign to her, so I will simply write them as romanized Japanese to preserve the foreign atmosphere. Ill explain as needed in the TL notes. Cheers! ? 3 otome game C for you non-weebs, by literal translation its maiden game, referring to dating sims whose main demographic is (young) women. ? ? ikemen C JP slang for cool, handsome hunks. CH 3 April, in front of the gigantic but beautiful but gigantic school building, I couldnt help but raise my voice dressed in my brand new uniform. TL/N: ? 1 capture target C love interest you can pursue in a dating sim ? 2 route C a unique branching storyline determined by the players choices ? as a fun reminder, Japanese high schools only have three years (grades 10-12 everywhere else), so Vanderlei will graduate at the end of the current school yea CH 4 In front of the new students gathered in the lecture hall, the voice of the Principal echoes confidently. Lets begin the spring [event]. As you all know, this is an opportunity for mutual self-introduction. From now on, you new students will be transferred to various locations within the Academy with second and third-year students. Some students will be sent to the roof, some to the lake, and some to the kitchen. Each person can only bring one item. Second and third-year students can use Phantom Beasts. There is a goal somewhere in the Academy. There are hints about where it is. There are imposters mixed in among the students. Some of the teachers have copied the appearance of one of you new students. They will either help or hinder you depending on whether they like you or not. If you can identify the imposter, there will be a reward. The deadline is 9 hours until sunset. Be sure to figure out whether the person you meet is trustworthy, cooperate or sometimes part ways, and aim for the goal faster than anyone else. Sounds of swallowing saliva can be heard from all around. Suddenly, a magic circle appeared at my feet, shining and distorting space and time, cutting and connecting it. In the midst of being surprised, the Principals face was wrinkled with a smile. Well, do your best. Thats right, Ill put a defensive spell on myself so I wont get hurt. To make you feel at ease. With the Principals final words, I closed my eyes tightly, unable to endure the rapidly changing world around me. *** When I opened my eyes, I found myself in a forest. The sensation was only one second, but I couldnt help being amazed at the size. huh. Where is this place could it be the [Herb Forest]? As far as I could see, there didnt seem to be anyone around. Since I didnt know where I would be sent, I had memorized the map of the academy. The forest was gloomy, with tall trees and many low-lying plants. It looked like it was the eastern area. In fact, the strategy book didnt mention what I was doing during the [spring]. The villainess Rebecca doesnt appear until after [spring] is over. So I didnt know where I would be sent. But, I knew where the goal was. I wanted to head there first, but before that, I focused my eyes on my own body. Ah! I could faintly see something other than defensive magic on my body. This is bad! As soon as I realized the situation, I began running through the forest in the direction of the slope without making too much noise, but quickly. This is one of the [hints] that the principal mentioned. Its about the magic that was randomly applied to a few of the new students. There are three ways to find out the content of these hints. One is to make the person who is under the spell unable to fight. Another is to make them surrender. And the third is to take them to a completely dark place. Only one person who has achieved any of these for each hint-giving person can check the hint. Out of these, the existence of the third method is not recognized by most people. The content changes every year, and this year it happens to be [darkness]. It doesnt matter if its a storage room, a cave, or a cloak, as long as its dark, the characters will appear and the hint can be obtained peacefully. It seems that people with deep knowledge of magic can read the magic formation, and there have been patterns such as [in water] or [making a specific pose], depending on the year. However, the third method, which has low recognition, is that the hint-giving person is basically chased by other students and falls into a fate of being unable to fight. In addition, I dont have much talent for magic, so I can barely make out the characters by staring hard, but it seems that if you have strong magic power, you can feel the hints more easily. Even from a distance, you can sense that [there is a hint over there]. Oh, what bad luck! Now that its come to this, its dangerous to stay in one place. Its better to move constantly. Maybe its fortunate that I was sent to this place, because if I had been sent to an open place, I might have been found out right away. I grasped my only possession, a short sword, tightly. Each player is only allowed one tool. I chose this one. The games Rebecca isnt particularly strong in magic or physical abilities, but I think I can at least protect myself. Its because my mother taught me from a young age. In the past, it was unusual for a noble lady to learn knife techniques instead of magic or swordsmanship, but now it makes sense. My mother saw that this was the most suitable for my nature. As I run down the slope, I think that the information I obtained from the strategy book is really useful. Of course, its just cheating, but I had decided to use it without hesitation in order to survive and resist the scenario. And now, theres one more thing I know. In this event, [enemy character] Ouka will appear. Ouka is a noble young man who was sealed by the Principal about 20 years ago. He was apparently a student at this Academy. Hes a man who was interested in developing forbidden magic as a hobby and was like an incarnation of evil. The seal has weakened and he appears as a spiritual body throughout the year to cause trouble. Hes probably going to be interested in the protagonists rare magic power in the [spring] and try to contact them. Theres no harm in letting him be, and theres no guilt. The protagonist is probably here at this Academy, and hell probably think, Oh, that guy, I wonder what she was in a suspicious way. So if you ask why Ouka did such a thing, its pointless to ask for any other motivation than that it seemed interesting. By the way, dont be surprised, hes a target for conquest. Hes apparently a [hidden character]. Its possible to revive him with healing magic after he fell in love with the main character and changed for the better. You can do as you please. Even in that route, my downfall as someone who was causing trouble for the main character would not change. Of course, all of this is confidential information that should be discovered around the end of the story, around winter. The strategy book is the best! Thank you, Mother! That was when it happened. It was bad that I lacked concentration. My leg got tangled in the grass, and my body floated in the air. In that unique sensation of floating, blood drained away quickly. My foolishness, oh, Im falling! Kyah! Huh? Whoa, watch out! Two bodies caught me. Two male students suddenly appeared and caught me in a dangerous place, just staring at me with wide eyes. CH 5 Wow, you scared me. Are you okay? Y-Yeah. Hey Lance, was it in the first description that [a beautiful woman may fall]? As I was helped up, I subtly observed the two of them. One was a young man with light blue hair and thin lines. He had a cheerful and likable appearance. The other was a young man with hair that could be described as dark red-brown and thin lines as well. This one had a bit of a smirk on his face. Both of them were good-looking, which was a problem. Good-looking people were potential targets for conquest. In any case, I didnt want to be too cautious. I discreetly hid my short sword in my skirt and made a beautiful curtsy. Thank you for your help. My name is Beth. Oh, thank you for being polite. My name is Larry. You can call me Hal. Nice to meet you, beautiful lady. Hal was the one with the dark red-brown hair. Larry had light blue hair, but I had just heard Hal call him Lance earlier. It seemed that not revealing ones real name was the best strategy. If someone was famous, their name alone could reveal what magic they possessed and what Phantom Beast they commanded. By the way, as was mentioned in the Principals greeting, this Phantom Beast is a partner that new students can obtain during the summer event. I heard that you hatch them from eggs one by one. Second and third-year students can participate in the [spring] event with their Phantom Beast. The opponent doesnt seem to have a Phantom Beast with them, but its not good to assume that they are a new student. There is also a possibility that they approached me, who is a hint, pretending to be by chance. Then, Lance pointed to my body. By the way, you, arent you kind of glowing? Yeah, I was thinking the same thing! Its different. It seems that my encounter with them was a coincidence. What should I do? I can guess that the mysterious magic is a hint, but I dont want to take on two men. What are Lances and Hals tools hmm? Lance? Lance?! Suddenly, I remembered a section of the strategy book. Isnt the Lance with ash-colored hair [Lancelot]?! He is, Lancelot?Charity. Target of strategy, first-year student, light brown hair and eyes of the same color, talented with a bow and magic, father is Prime Minister, note: refreshing but has a tendency to be reckless before meeting the protagonist. He is the 15-year-old who gave me a shock with his tendency to be reckless. I was surprised but I had to deal with this. All of the targets for the strategy are good character. Even though I am a villainess, I wouldnt attack a girl who has done nothing, even if its just for hints. Plus, if you have the ability, you can aim for the goal together. I dont have information about Hal, but they seem like a friend and I think I can handle it if something happens with Lancelot by my side. I opened my mouth, Actually, this seems like a hint When I confirmed, it was that I had to knock three times on the east exterior decoration on the first floor of the boys dormitory. I said that and closed my mouth. Im not sure how to confirm it though. And I smiled and connected it as naturally as possible. What am I doing? Where is the proof that this man is the real Lancelot Charity? So, Im sorry, but would you mind talking while we move? Even if its a fake made by the teachers copy magic, or even if its the real one, its bad to part here. I cant be aimed at or followed from behind. There must be limits to copy magic. Its highly likely that they dont know my personal information, and by talking, I might be able to lead them to expose me. Is that so I see, shall we go then? Yeah, it doesnt matter. We enter into a cooperative system as soon as we are certain that they are not fake. Just as I was solidifying this thought, I suddenly voiced a question. By the way, Larry-sama why havent you been making eye contact and speaking since earlier? When I asked Lancelot, he answered in his usual cheerful manner. I am making eye contact, arent I, and speaking properly. No, not with me I mean with the person next to you. Just as I was about to say that, Hal laughed happily. You noticed! Actually, since I took one of his girlfriends away a month ago, he hasnt talked to me or made eye contact on purpose! But it wasnt intentional! Even though we were conveniently transported here today and finally met, hes completely ignoring me! I, I see For that reason and also because of one of his girlfriends. It seems Lancelot has been walking the path of a carefree son(prodigal son), as expected from the information in the strategy book. When I weakly answered, Lancelots face became even more cheerful and he opened his mouth. Miss Beth, who are you talking to by yourself? I gradually became scared, of this smile. I became uneasy and looked away. *** It was a light rain but it had started to rain. Its been about 30 minutes since I was transferred, if the rain becomes stronger, Ill look for a place to take shelter instead of talking to Lancelot. I was thinking this when. Hal narrowed his eyes, and muttered something while looking somewhere. Hey Miss Beth, someones coming. Eh, lets hide. I quickly pulled Lancelots hand and hid behind a big tree. Because it was an herb forest, there were poisonous ferns nearby, so I pushed them away with my shoes. Miss Beth, whats wrong? Shh. Be quiet Larry-sama. Hal hid nearby and still looked somewhere. I followed his gaze. Lancelot also took out a folding bow from his coat and looked that way. While trying to avoid the rain with his hand, the person who appeared, I opened my eyes wide. Lancelot was there. CH 6 The one who was most shocked was not me, but probably the person himself. Lancelot, who received a great shock from the appearance of a human with the same appearance as himself, or at least appeared to be behaving that way, jumped out as if he had been shot. Feeling worse than I thought about my own fake. As he said that, his whole body was wet with rain. The sound of the arrow that was strung on the bow was stretched to the limit and could be heard well in the wet forest. The second Lancelot, who saw this, had a shocked face, or perhaps he was genuinely shocked, and also strung an arrow. Hes more quick to fight than he looks, that guy. Hal, next to me, ruffled his hair. After looking at it sideways, I looked back at Lancelot. I sighed. What are they doing? When the two Lancelots finally put in a lot of strength and two arrows shot through the air and flew out, I also pulled out my short sword and jumped out. I grabbed the back of the neck of Lancelot, who was facing this way and had been with me a moment ago, and pulled it down forcefully. His balance was broken and the arrow changed direction and flew away. And the other Lancelot, the one who appeared just now, broke the arrow that was shot with his short sword. I dont know which one is the real one Please calm down. Although the defensive magic is activated, just in case something happens. I will now have both of you restrained and head towards the goal together. Thats okay, right? Then, the two Lancelots who had been shocked by my actions, both made faces of dissatisfaction at the same time. One of them should be a teacher, but there are always students like this every year. Neither of them showed any signs of disturbance, and this confusion is a failure. Then, how about this? I naturally opened my mouth with a faint smile. Im sorry, please bear with it, Lancelot-sama. One of them said, Oh, I understand. The other one said, Why, my name is. The tension runs. The air relaxed, and the expression that collapsed and smiled bitterly was that of Lancelot who appeared earlier. Fake, found! I couldnt help but smile with my face, and the fake Lancelot beckoned me. When I approached, I was handed a small wooden box. Congratulations, Miss. This is a reward for finding the fake, please. Its an ordinary-looking small box. But inside is a powerful magic that is only closed once. This is a typical disposable magic tool in this country. I carefully tucked the small box into my skirt and tried to say thank you to the teacher with a smile. Thats when someone suddenly patted me on the head. Nice, Miss Beth. It was Hal. My body flinched and I suddenly felt a chill, as if the temperature had dropped several degrees. My body wouldnt move as I was still being patted on the head. The rain began to pick up and the sound of the trees getting soaked by raindrops grew louder. I saw a large bird circling overhead. I felt like I was being swallowed by the wet forest, but the coldness wasnt the reason why. I slowly turned my head to look at Hal. No, [Hal]. Why did [that person] suddenly look so strange? The hand on my head, the raven-black hair, the beautiful face. nothing was wet with rain. ?! Instinctively, I shook off the hand and stepped back. [Hal] raised both hands and grinned, but the same attitude as before was now disturbingly eerie. Hey, whats wrong? Is something the matter? I looked at the speaker, surprised. Not only was it the real Lancelot, but even the fake teacher had a curious expression on their face. I couldnt see it before! Only I could see it from the beginning! Who is this? Is this maybe I came to see the one that seemed the most interesting. I was torn between choosing a healing magician, but Im glad I chose you now. I dont know why, but the more [Hal]s voice enters my ears, the more it feels like Im being injected with medicine and my body is shaking. Why is my back so cold? I cant keep myself together as [Hal] slowly approaches me. The rain-soaked hair on my face feels uncomfortable. The rain intensifies and the droplets hitting my skin hurt, but whats more, the birds cries above my head are strangely bothering me. Feeling bad? Thats a rejection reaction that happens when someone with weak magic comes into contact with too much magic Its not about size, its just that our compatibility seems poor. Im not sure what [Hal] is saying, and Im starting to not understand. My feelings are bad. My vision is blurred. The rain is strong. The bird is whats that called again? Right, thats it Eagle? Rebecca! Over here! The stretched arm of [Hal] missed grabbing me, and a loud voice from somewhere woke me up from my consciousness almost at the same time. Although it was difficult to see due to the dark sky and dense vegetation, there seemed to be a cliff about 3.4 meters to the immediate left. Standing below it was a young man. Rebecca. With his hair wet from the rain and his arms open wide towards me, his lips moved once again. Ah, too bad, it was just a little short. I thought I heard the voice of [Hal], who didnt seem at all disappointed. But the fear from earlier was gone as if it were a lie. I didnt think to wonder why the young man knew my name. Deep, deep blue eyes. Because I couldnt think of any other choice but to trust the gaze that looked straight at me, I was able to jump into his arms with ease. CH 7 The young man leapt in and embraced me without hesitation, then quickly began running while still holding me. Wait Larry-sama and Sen-se, I stammered. My voice wouldnt come out properly. Rain was getting in my mouth. I couldnt even move my arms and legs properly. Its okay. I dont know what that was, but it looks like it used up a lot of magic to cast on you. Itll probably disappear soon because it cant maintain that form for much longer. More importantly, we need to get you away from there. So I had been under the effect of magic. It must have been when he touched my head. That makes sense. I tried to move my right hand, but I couldnt do it well. My body was still trembling and I couldnt stop it. Even though my body was clearly telling me something was wrong, I felt incredibly relieved. Maybe it was because the low, monotone voice explained everything so clearly, or maybe it was because this persons body was warm. Its warm I murmured. The young man gave me a quick glance. Your body temperature is dropping, he said. After a moment, he stopped. We were in front of a large tree hollow. It was the perfect size for the both of us. He carried me inside, and I was finally able to escape the rain. I was relieved. This is the famous [herb forests giant tree hollow] at the Academy, he said. A sound of warmth echoed and my body was enveloped in warm air. My body and clothes began to dry quickly. It must be a combination of fire magic and wind magic, its quite skillful. Even so, the coldness did not disappear. it looks like youre being forced to use [magic]. Ill neutralize it with my magic. Sorry, but please bear with this position for a bit longer. With that, he embraced me again. He sat me on his lap, his hands lightly stroking my back. Then, from the places where he was touching me, something gentle began to seep in. It enveloped my body, slowly warming it and driving away the coldness. Plus, he had a really calming smell about him and when that happened, I could no longer keep my strength. Enduring is out of the question. Its warm and feels good. He looked at me and muttered, Our magic is compatible, huh. I relaxed and, trying something, looked up to face him directly. We were quite close but he didnt look away either. The hair that was damp and hard to make out in the dim light is now clear to see as shining gold. A face that is frighteningly well-shaped. Due to a lack of emotion, one might call him unfriendly, but still, what catches the eye is his deep blue eyes. Surely deeper than the deep sea. In them, one can definitely see worry for me. Is that why I dont think of him as cold, despite his expressionless face? I think he has a pouty face. With these good looks and an eagle, there is no doubt about it. Llewayne, Your Highness? Thats right, my fianc. Nice to meet you. I saw that his gaze towards me softened a little. Your Highness well, I understand why now. Ive been keeping an eye on you for a while ah, its nothing. What do you mean? What does he mean? Wasnt this the first time we met? The crown prince had a slip of the tongue kind of face. He probably really did slip up. Theres magic like that thats good. More importantly, Im sorry I couldnt come and see you before. He started to say its not good, but stopped. Thats because the crown princes eyes were serious. If I could finish the crown princes work two weeks early, I was told by my father that I could come and see you. But with ceremonies and parties, and in general, there was never a two-week gap in my schedule. I was surprised and took a deep breath. Does His Highness have the intention to continue our engagement? This is different from the scenario. This person, is different from the scenario. [Spring], Ive been using magic and the Phantom Beast to search for you since the beginning. Im glad I finally found you, even though it was quite far. Your Highness said that, and once again put some soft emotion on his cold-looking beauty. My heart makes a sound I dont understand. Thank you, for your help. For finding me. When I said that, it seemed like His Highness had a slightly happy face, but maybe its just my imagination. Anyway, I shake off that thought. Right now its [Spring]. Your Highness, I am a human hint. And just now, I discovered a fake and received this. I take a small box out of my skirt pocket. I knew what the magic sealed inside it based on the strategy book. Ah, [Transfer], is it? From the look of it, you also know the contents of the clue. I nod. His Highness says, So I already know that while searching for you, I defeated about 20 humans who attacked you. And among them, there was a hint. Apparently, when it comes to the three strongest, the rivalry is fierce. Youve recovered by now. Use that and go. Ill go on my own. It seems that His Highness plans to take separate action from me now. I began to question him as I started to say Since you helped me, lets go together, but then I felt a doubt. Why were you looking for me, Your Highness? At that moment, His Highnesss hand touched my hair. He stroked it as if to confirm the feeling, and twined the ends of my hair around his finger. I wanted to see you. As soon as possible. His Highness looked satisfied as he smiled and left by himself. I was left behind, still stiff and staring at His Highnesss back with my head only. The rain had stopped and the light of the sun that I hadnt seen in a long time was leaking through the gaps between the trees. When His Highness, who was standing with his back to me as if protecting me, let his magic spread throughout his body, I finally noticed that we were surrounded by multiple people. Because I was a hint of a human, or because he was one of the Three Strong. Go. Its only been an hour since it started. You can aim for a high rank now. I couldnt say no. Because I would only be a liability to him.. Even if I try to go together with him, he wouldnt nod. Can I see you again? I didnt say thank you or Im sorry, but those words came out of my mouth. But it wasnt a mistake. Because His Highness, who turned around, had the kindest face he had ever had. Of course, Rebecca. I firmly nodded to his words and then opened the box. The magic that can be obtained from the teacher by seeing through the imposter is [Transfer]. It is a powerful magic that can fly to any location within a radius of 2 kilometers. Because of its high difficulty, students cannot use it, making it a big advantage. While hoping that there was a boys dormitory within a radius of 2 kilometers, I thought of [the place closest to the exterior decoration of the east side of the boys dormitory]. Although the sensation of the world changing rapidly was still there, I did not close my eyes this time. I wanted to burn into my memory the back of His Highness who was protecting me for as long as possible. CH 8 When I opened my eyes next, I saw a brick wall and a stylish black lamp in front of me. It seemed that the boys dormitory was within 2 kilometers. If I knocked on this three times, it would be the end of [spring]. My relief was short-lived. A menacing voice came from my left hand. When I looked, I saw three male students and one female student surrounded by them and raising their voices, and I was surprised. You really messed up earlier, leaving us after giving us the wrong way! I didnt know! You must have been deceived by a fake! I could understand the situation from this short exchange. What should I do? The female student was very slender. She had shoulder-length silver hair and a lovely face. If there were 10 of her, 10 of them would be cute. However, that was not all. The male students must have noticed. They were approaching her in a group of three, but they were not pushing her around. Instead, it seemed that she could turn the tables at any moment. She knew how to handle themselves. From her posture and tense limbs, she probably had knowledge of martial arts. I returned my gaze to the lamp in front of me. The goal was in front of me. Ha. I gently took a step away from the lamp. Excuse me, you all. This is an event in progress. Could you please stop? All four sets of eyes turned to me, the sudden third party. Never seen you before. I am the eldest son of the Earl of Pasai. Are you still going to interfere? The male students seemed to have regained some composure, but they looked surprised. They were giving me a condescending look. The female students, on the other hand, were trying to keep a low profile and watch the situation unfold. They were wise to do so. Yes. As for Rudolph-sama of the Pasai family, his well-being is more important than anything else Please do not be too lively. My opponent blinked. I faced him with a thin smile, looking down on the inexperienced man who couldnt control his expression. After all, what is a noble lady? Every move is as graceful as a willow, and even her fingertips are beautiful. She controls poison with poison, hiding behind a beautiful smile. She has been drilled in such a way of fighting since she was young and is, in a sense, a master of deception. Although my circle of friends is small, I had impeccable manners as a noble. Naturally, I knew the main names, positions, and characteristics of the nobility. In a battle between nobles, the one who shows a weakness loses. Rudolph said, never taking his eyes off me. I apologize, but may I ask for your name? Its natural that he didnt know me. On top of that, it was a plus that he didnt know me by sight. It was a minus that he couldnt deduce my name from my attitude or appearance. To him, I gave the beautiful etiquette of a lady, from the top of my head to the tips of my toe. My name is Rebecca?Slutarch. Please take a moment to get to know me. Rudolph trembled again and was overwhelmed with a feeling of helplessness. The Duke of Slutarchs precious jewel! I was confident in my complete victory, but I never thought that I would have such an embarrassing nickname. *** I watched as the boys left, trying to fix themselves up, and let out a sigh. The Academys principle is to eliminate the barriers of social status, but even then, the Slutarch family is the best Duke family in the country that maintains their connection with the royal family. Rudolphs poor performance is no surprise. I then turned my hand towards the girl who was approaching me and stopped her. Can you please not come any closer. She probably wanted to thank me. She looked shocked. I, I am not a fake. I did not trick them. Whether you are a fake or not is not important. As long as there is a goal in front of you I will see you later. I ended the conversation forcibly. Actually, I have been worried that other students would come since a while ago. Before the girl could say anything, I knocked on the lamp three times. Con, con, con. In that moment, I found myself in a large hall. It must have been inside the main school building. I was starting to get used to transferring. There were already 7 or 8 students there, all looking at me, the new title holder, with the same expression. I stood even taller than before. I wasnt sure if this number of people was small or large. Of course, his highness was not there. Without a pause, the female student from earlier appeared next to me. It seemed that it was not a fake after all. May I ask why you helped me? Her eyes, which had asked cautiously earlier, were purely rational (intelligent). I had thought the same thing when I first saw her. Its better not to underestimate her. Well, at that time, Pasai-sama and others didnt even glance at the lamp, but I could see that you were slowly making your way towards them. You knew the goal. You had the ability to reach it, and in addition, you were unable to reach the goal by cutting through Pasai-sama and others, and were in trouble. Ive been talking to you as if youre the real thing, but for me, whether you are real or fake is not important. As long as there is a goal in front of me, whether you are real or fake doesnt matter, as long as you dont try to surpass me by attacking me. So, youre saying [dont come any closer], right Yes, thats all. I sat on the chair by the wall and calmly took off one of my shoes. It was nothing, just a shoe rub. It couldnt be helped after running through the forest so much. Gently touching the (sore) wound, I checked its condition as I continued. Whether its real or fake, I couldnt just leave a woman in distress surrounded by multiple men. It just felt wrong. A female student let out a gasp. And then, for some reason, her hand suddenly touched my (sore) wound. So you helped me without any expectation of gain, is that it? Any objections I had before they could be voiced disappeared. I stared in amazement at the scene before me. A divinely beautiful light, as if embodying a saint. It flowed generously from her fingertips and warmed my wound. Her fingers gently traced over the wound and it disappeared without a trace. It only lasted a few seconds. Thank you, Rebecca-sama. My name is Emilia. I am a commoner, so just Emilia. The female student smiled at me. The main character Emilia smiled at the villainess Rebecca. CH 9 Rebecca. When Melinda found me in the classroom, she immediately took the seat next to me. That girl was looking for you again. She said she made a chiffon cake today. Of course, it looked delicious. In this way, Melinda, who reports on Emilias movements, is actually a bigger fan of Emilias homemade sweets than I am. I understand. Ill give you some later when we meet. Yay! Its not that I dont have any thoughts about my friend who is completely hooked. *** Two weeks have passed since the enrollment. I am finally getting used to life in the Academy. Students who were not used to doing things around themselves are still struggling, but I am relatively quick to adapt. The day after the enrollment ceremony, when I met my friend Melinda again, I learned that I had become famous. Youre ranked 7th in the first year. That makes you famous. But originally, you were famous because of the [Duke of Slutarchs Jewel Daughter finally appears]. The Duke of Slutarchs Jewel Daughter. A jewel-like daughter that the Duke family keeps locked up and doesnt let out. She has a bewitching beauty that attracts attention and doesnt let go apparently. Who is this person telling such lies and where are they from?! Its Duke-sama, Father! But its not true. Youre beautiful. You have teary eyes and black hair, and youre attractive. Especially your chest is enviable My friend, who seemed to be about to make an unbecoming statement, quickly covered hER mouth, but her talk continued. First, the top 10 of [Spring] has been posted and announced. 10th place: Ray Lowe 9th place: Llewayne Huaverdon 8th place: Emilia 7th place: Rebecca Slutarch 6th place: Kyaran Goudes 5th place: Cectiara Zoff 4th place: Oswald Ceden 3rd place: Fried Neher 2nd place: Vanderlei Slutarch 1st place: Olivier Marc With the exception of me and Emilia, all the top 10 are in the current top three and five high schools. By the way, the names are only from the games characters. Out of a total of 2,222 students in all grades, 1,078 achieved it. Of the remaining 1,144, 480 were battle incapacitated or forfeited. The average time for the achievers is 4 hours and 12 minutes, with Olivier Marc in first place at 41 minutes and Ray Lowe in 10th place at 1 hour and 18 minutes. Emilia, who is in 8th place, is also famous like me. In her case, she is a commoner and is a rare holder of healing magic, so she is somewhat exposed to curious glances. Recently, I asked Emilia about what happened during the spring event, where she was attacked by a group of students. She told me that she transferred (teleported) to the school shortly after the event and met a female student who had twisted her ankle. She helped the student recover (heal) and it turned out that the student was a hint to the goal of the event. However, Emilia didnt meet the male student called Hal during the event. She used her physical strength to reach the goal alone, and after that, she got involved with a group of male students. After hearing this, I am certain that Hal is Ouka. Emilia seems to have grown close to me since the spring event, or rather, she seems to have a crush on me. She is smart and has a sense of restraint, and her sweets are delicious, so there are no particular problems, but I am still uneasy. I wonder who(s route) she intends to pursue, I thought. Its been two weeks since the school started. Normally, this should be a time when the events with the targets of the game would be rampant. Instead of trying to figure out whats going on, I decided to ask her directly, but it seems like Emilia hasnt had any contact with any of the targets of the game. And even her sweets are something that she makes for the targets of the game. Well, its partly my fault. There are events that could trigger the encounter, such as Going to the backyard after being splashed with water by Rebecca(me), but I dont want to do that. Still, I wonder why Rebecca would do something like that to a classmate she just met. Ive always been curious. They say its because [she admires Llewayne and wants to hinder the protagonist], but in every route, isnt she making the protagonist her enemy? Theres no description in the strategy book about Rebeccas motives, and although its just a premonition, its still something that bothers me. And speaking of Llewayne, he finished right after Emilia. I think he was in quite a pinch when we parted, but it seems his abilities are quite something. Among the students, there were rumors that [Llewayne didnt make it into the top 5]. Of course, its all my fault for searching for me and even saving me twice. I already know that [Spring] (Llewayne) was 2nd place in the scenario, so it makes me feel even more guilty. This time, the ranking would be as follows: Llewayne is 2nd, everyone elses ranking is moved down one place, and I am not included and Lancelot is placed 10th, this is the scenario. However, I couldnt be happy that the scenario changed because of Llewaynes ranking. However, regardless of our ranking, its true that my 7th place was due to the help of His Highness, and His Highness 9th place was because of my help. In fact, at the Academy, its common knowledge. Every action of each individual is recorded during events, and based on that, the Academy makes fair evaluations later on. By the way, I decided not to worry about the fact that being embraced and warmed up would also have been recorded. Thinking about it now, it was quite embarrassing. No, it was extremely embarrassing. Since then, I havent seen His Highness. He seems to be very busy with both academics and politics, and Ive finally gotten used to life at the Academy But. Even though you said wed meet again Is that about me, Miss Beth? I reluctantly looked up. At least it wasnt this person, I thought. Standing in front of me, with a smile on his face like he was saying Weve met again, was Lancelot of the Fresh Rakes (Refreshingly Prodigal). So I lowered my face again. What?! Can you hear me? Yes. What is it? This attitude is sufficient for debauchery. I only gave minimal introductions because my neighbor Melinda was giving him a suspicious look. Melinda responded with Oh, Prime Minister son, Earl-sama. but it didnt seem to matter. Um, Miss Rebecca from the Slutarch family. Thank you for that. Once again, I tried to give a nonchalant response with haa but a lovely silver haired girl got in the way. Rebecca-sama! Youre here. I made sweets and lunch for you today, would you like to have lunch together? No, I dont want sweets or lunch during a conquering event. I wanted to say that, but Emilia seemed to be looking for me during class and was a little sweaty. I dont hate her for being kind. Its not that I want her to fall in love with someone. She just has to tell me who it is when she falls in love. Okay. But class is starting soon. I said. But then I noticed the shocking truth. Theyre meeting! The protagonist Emilia and the target of conquest, Lancelot! I cant hide my excitement for this first encounter event. Melinda is now looking at me with a strange look. My meeting with Emilia and Lancelot, one of her targets, in the scenario went something like this: ?A little while after I started school, I chose to go see the flowers in the backyard after class and met Lancelot, who had skipped class and was taking a nap. As expected of a playboy. Lancelots first words were: Hey, beautiful lady, may I know your name? Yes, just like that Hey, beautiful lady, Im currently talking to her right now. Eh? Rebecca-sama seems bored, so your time is up. I decline. Its going to get interesting now. I decline. You should have come ready to be swept off my feet. I shook my head. I knew that Emilia didnt enter the Lancelot route, but other than that, I didnt understand much. CH 10 One day in May, I was moving alone in a classroom. [Summer] is September, after summer vacation, and the next big game event is in August. In the scenario, this time period is a period for meeting the targets and developing the main characters [status], and there seems to be no special events. In reality, Emilia does not seem to be entering anyones route, so it is peaceful. As I walked around, I felt like someone called my name quietly. The door of a room with materials room written on it. A woman with bobbed hair peeking out from there. She was gesturing for me to come inside the dark room, where it would be just the two of us. Her beaming smile and white teeth were dazzling. Suspicious Its too suspicious. But I still approached because probably, her smile looked like that of a mischievous small child. Sorry for the suddenness. Are you Miss Rebecca? The girl who pulled me in with agile movements like a predatory animal as I approached said, with the closed door behind her, Its not that I dont think you should ask before dragging someone into a secret room. When I replied with a yes, the person who smiled brightly at me introduced themselves as Olivier Marc. [Spring] First place! Yeah, for me, [spring] is the best match. Olivier Marc is one of the three strongest, and he has many fans within the school. In the strategy book, it says Three strongest, third-year student, navy blue hair and brown eyes, talented in all types of combat, father is the head of the knights order, Phantom Beast is a leopard, Note: Good personality. I see. If combat is her strong point and her partner is a leopard, then [spring] would be her specialty. But the title of one of the three strongest is not easily obtained just by having strong arms. What does she want from me? Youre Vans sister, right? Im friends with that guy. Van, Vanderlei. I immediately understand. I only have one brother. Regarding Van, I came to give you some advice. Not for him, but for you, a cute junior. You see, hes not reliable. Hes a good guy, but be careful. Thats all I came to say. After saying that, Olivier waved and left. I thought, shes like a storm, as I was left alone in the room. I wonder how I should take these words. I remember my mothers words. My mother said my brother loves me too. But. [Not reliable]. Those words ate deeply into my chest. Even without worrying, there is no chance of meeting my third-year brother in the same Academy. *** Several days have passed since then. The Royal Academy is a boarding school where everyone from Marquis families, Duke families and even royalty is given a room of the same size to live in alone. As usual, I was about to have breakfast in the dormitory cafeteria and leave when I stopped at the entrance of the girls dormitory and saw a man with a strange appearance. He was completely covered head to toe in a long black robe. It was as black as my hair. Was this the designated uniform? Was there something wrong with his outfit? I dont know his face, but I know this man. He is not the man from the strategy book, but hes with the prince. His name is Fried Neher. His Highness have been waiting for you. Lets go quickly. What? He didnt even introduce himself! Since he didnt, Ill introduce him myself. This man is Fried Neher. He is approximately 190 cm tall and a freshman in the fifth grade. He recently placed third in the spring competition. He was raised to serve the prince from a young age, and he is the princes confidant. By the way, he is not a target for conquest. Honestly, I dont think you will fall in love with a man who covers his face as well as his body with a robe, and I apologize for that. Sorry. I am being glared at. I thought it might have been my imagination, but I am definitely being glared at. I have a feeling I know why. It must be because I am ranked 7th and the prince who was looking for me in the [spring] is ranked 9th. Fried told me to go to a place called the Special Lecture Room in the school building. The academy is so vast that I hadnt noticed such a place existed. It must be a place where secret talks can take place. I havent seen the prince in almost a month. Excuse me, I said, trying not to let my voice shake, and as I entered the room and bowed, the person there softened his expression and narrowed his eyes. I did the same, because he was dazzling. Its been a while, he said. My face turned red for some unknown reason, and my heart started to race, so I would have preferred it if he didnt greet me with that face. *** When I sat down, the prince said, First, I apologize. I didnt come to see you. Im sorry. Its not that you didnt come to see me, but that you couldnt come to see me, right? I replied without hesitation. He looked a little tired, which I could tell at a glance. He must have been busy with work. But was it a little disrespectful? The prince seemed to have noticed that I was worried. He told me to relax, so I decided to take his word for it. So, Your Highness, what is the purpose of your visit today? Nothing in particular. Oh. His Highnesss well-shaped eyebrows slightly lowered. This made his usual expressionless face. Is there a reason to meet with my fiance? This is bad, my hearts mysterious movement started again. Lets change the subject. Um, Your Highness. The other day you said you were always watching me. That was Rebecca. Hes clearly avoiding my gaze. Dont worry about it. No, I am worrying! Um, Your Highness. You said there was such magic that Is it possible that youve been watching my life since Rebecca. Hes interrupting me again. Why does he talk to me like hes scolding a mischievous child? Dont worry about it. No, I am worrying! And hes not good at making excuses! There are things in this world that you dont need to know. Your Highness, if you dont tell me, I wont give you this cookie! By the way, its homemade! Ive been watching through the window for 30 minutes, three times a week for the past six years, but I promise I never looked in on you while you were in the bath or anything like that. Thats amazing! I never thought the cookies I baked as a thank you for Emilia, who always does things for me, would come in handy like this! That day, when I returned to my dormitory room, I wrote in my strategy book. Llewayne Huaverdon notes: Unfriendly, most popular, [surprisingly easy to talk to]. CH 11 One day, in my own dorm room, I was showing off a stone-like stiffness that was as blue as the sky. My mouth was half open, and my hand was still on the door knob of the washroom. My gaze was fixed on that person who should not have been in my room. Please let me explain in order. After finishing classes and returning to the dorm, I put off my homework and housework and took a bath first. Each room has its own bath, so I was able to stretch my body comfortably. Recently, my favorite bath additive was Peach Flower Note, with a not too sweet aroma, but thats not important right now. Anyway, I got into the bath early. I had something to do today. If not, I wouldnt have gotten into the bath so early. He, who was in front of my gaze, must not have expected me to get into the bath at this time. If not, he wouldnt have also been showing off a stiffness that is not inferior to mine at this moment. Even if a beautiful person becomes stiff, they are still beautiful. Furthermore, as we can see from the fact that humans have been making statues of beautiful people since ancient times, beauty is refined even more when expressions are lost. But thats not important right now either. My agitation is clearly reflected in my thoughts. I apologize for not being able to explain properly. In other words, its me, just out of the bath. For some reason, Im wearing a large and wide-collared shirt on top, and my legs are fully exposed in whats called hot pants. When I opened the door to the bathroom, I unexpectedly met eyes with His Highness. He was just coming into my room through the window. Anyway, Ive become so embarrassed that I can hardly stand it when I explain it properly. As a noble lady, Im not supposed to show anything above my knees to any men other than my family. As I saw the heat in my body converge on my face, I wondered if His Highness had regained his composure. He twisted his body, which was leaning against the windowsill, and spoke from behind. Im sorry. I was thinking of surprising you because I had some free time, but sorry, I was wrong, so please stop yelling. No, His Highness probably wasnt calm either. Hes imagining me as I almost yell at him. If hes this agitated, then the words he said the other day, Ive never seen you in the bath or anything like that, probably arent true. Either way, what a bad Crown Prince. Sneaking into a ladys room like this, I wonder if this countrys future is okay. Anyway, to avoid showing my legs anymore, I sit on the bed and cover them with a blanket. I understand, thats fine now, bad Crown Prince. Bad Crown Prince Besides that, its bad for you to be here now. I remembered why I had taken a bath early. Its already okay for you to have entered the room on your own, but its bad timing. Probably, theyre coming. Rebecca-sama. Its Emilia. Ill be disturbing you. I heard a sound like a clank. It sounded like the executioner had climbed up to the guillotine. Lets not hide it, today Emilia was supposed to stay over. Incidentally, Melinda is also coming. We each finished our baths and were supposed to meet in my room. His Highness turned around and made a bitter face. Why is the door unlocked? Youre being careless. Thats because they might come while Im in the bath. Oh, is that it? His Highness probably knows. He is in my room, and if he is found, he could not only get the title of The Three Strongs but also Perverted Highness in addition. By the way, how did he get in here on the 6th floor? Oh, its the eagle. I froze, His Highness with a composed expression. The moment the door to the bedroom where we were opened by Emilia, he strangely became calm and looked at myself. Why am I so flustered? Men are not banned from entering the girls dormitory. If theres an application, permission will be granted. Even so, when Emilia showed her face and he was reflected in her big eyes. Her cute face was full of surprise. The prince looked at it with his usual expressionless face. I was there with a feeling that was similar to impatience, fear, and pain. And then I clearly understood. I didnt want to meet either of them. Er, is it Prince Llewayne? Yeah. The first one to speak was Emilia. And she looked at me with a face that couldnt be described. My smile may have become a bit awkward. [Er, is it Prince Llewayne?] [Yeah] The meeting event of Prince Llewayne, who is the first prince and the most popular target for conquest, and Emilia. If we ignore the fact that the place is [my room] instead of [the rooftop], its the same as the scenario so far. The problem is next. The [line] of the protagonist, which the [player] can choose from 3 options. [Im surprised]?[Im sorry to intrude]?[I didnt know you were here. Excuse me]. When I read the strategy book, I thought what would change with this, but if you choose the first one, the conversation will end almost without happening. If you choose the second one, it will end with the conversation 2.3. If you choose the third one, you can talk to the prince who seems just right and enter the Llewayne route. I swallowed my saliva without knowing and waited for Emilias words. Um did I interrupt something? I thought it was the second option. But then I realized that the situation was different, so the meaning was different. Its not something you would say to the Prince who was alone on the roof, thinking, but something you would say to my fianc while we were alone in a room! No, its not like that! Its not like that, its not like that. I wasnt doing anything with any sort of charm (sexy). Oh, my face feels like its steaming. As I kept repeating, No, its not like that, the His Highness seemed to be enjoying himself and smiled. No, Im the one whos interrupting. Im sorry. Then His Highness took my hand and brought his face close to the inside of my wristand kissed me with a sound. The lips that were pressed to me, the downcast eyelids. Ah, his eyelashes, theyre long. I felt a gap in my emotions. I couldnt understand the situation well. Before I knew it, a giant eagle appeared and His Highness rode on its back and disappeared. I sat down feeling weak and dizzy, looking after His Highness who was smiling with his usual 50% more charm. My head was full because of the kiss on my thin skin. The faint, dark emotion from before had dispersed. I felt like I had been pierced through by something. A loud noise startled me back to reality. It was Emilia. She had closed the window and locked it. She grabbed the window frame with both hands as if she knew what she was doing, and squeezed it tightly. The window frame made a creaking noise and deformed. It probably wont open again unless its repaired. Emilia turned around with a big smile on her face. Now, nothing strange can come in anymore! Well, now the window cant be used, but where did she hide that much muscle? Am I correct in assuming that the Llewayne route was not entered? *** After that, Melinda arrived. Melinda deliberately avoided looking at the deformed window frame, probably sensing the trouble. After finishing our assignments, we enjoyed chatting and the sleepover girls party that Emilia suggested ended up being quite fun. When the conversation turned to love, Emilia thought for a while and then concluded with a laugh, Right now, Im happy just being with the three of us. But Emilia will fall in love with someone someday. Theres no route in this game where you dont fall in love with one of the targets, the so-called Normal End. I was surprised by my own thoughts. Whos the one most trapped by the scenario? Me? CH 12 Today, all students of the Royal Academy were gathered in the lecture hall. The voice of the principal, which I also heard two months ago, echoes. Its June now. We will be entering summer vacation in July. We have the [event] of summer waiting for us in September. Summer is the [Phantom Beast Festival]. For first-year students, we will distribute Phantom Beast eggs by the end of this month. Spend your summer vacation carefully raising them. Each will hatch a Phantom Beast that is appropriate for them. Second and third-year students, show the results of what you have been raising this year. We will announce and evaluate them at the beginning of Septembers [Phantom Beast Festival]. I am looking forward to it. Thats all, dismissed. I tried to suppress the excitement in my heart. Ive always wanted a cute companion, or rather, a pet! As the name implies, Phantom Beasts are a little different from ordinary animals. For example, the eagle of His Highness can change the size of its body at will. Phantom Beasts that have been with you since your student days, have faced difficulties together, and have spent a long time together are unique only to nobles. They are partners for life. Of course, I know Rebeccas Phantom Beast. Its a white snake. Its not particularly big and is about the size of my palm. In the game, Rebecca hated her Phantom Beast and it had a mean personality like a snake, but thats probably because of how it was raised. If its properly loved, it will definitely become attached. I dont mind reptiles so I think its fine. So, Im eagerly waiting for a month later. Rebecca. What should I name it? Hey Rebecca, are you listening? Snake snake white snake Rebecca! Thats it! Christina! What?! Who?! The person who shouted next to me was Melinda. I didnt realize she had been talking to me for a while. I startled her by suddenly calling the name of my unseen Phantom Beast. Sorry, what? Never mind that, who is Christina? Its the name Im going to give to my Phantom Beast. Youre also kind of weird. I heard a sound like air being let out from behind me. When I turned around, it was His Highness. He was holding his mouth with his hand and shaking slightly. I couldnt see his eyes, but Im sure there were tears in them, hidden by his sparkling golden hair. So, the prince is laughing Melinda seemed to be saying that she couldnt believe that His Highness had come, and didnt tell me that His Highness was surprisingly good at making people laugh. His Highness sat down next to me after laughing for a while. His cold and beautiful face still seemed to have a bit of a smile left from just now. He asked me about my plans during the summer break. Are you going back to the Dukes territory? I hesitated and shook my head, thinking that wouldnt be the case. My mother is deceased and my father is here in the Royal Capital. My uncle has been managing the Dukes territory for 7 years, taking over for my father who works here in the Royal Capital. He may not look reliable, but he is actually very sharp and manages the territory well. The only thing that is weak about him is his hair. As I was thinking about my uncle, whose head is completely different from my fathers, His Highness hand smoothly overlapped mine. I was surprised and looked back at him. Lets spend time together. If you dont have any other plans. We are engaged, you can stay in the palace. It was a tempting invitation. Because of his hand holding mine, I remembered the kiss on my wrist from before and my face became hot. But, meeting the king and especially the queen is nerve-wracking. I think my mother called this feeling mother-in-law problems. I am happy for the invitation, but staying at the Palace would be an inconvenience I see. Then Ill let you stay in my room. Is that even worse?! Okay, okay, then Ill stay in your room during that time. What will happen then?! His Highness looked at me, who raised my voice with a red face if Im not mistaken, with a loving look. Im joking. I become at a loss for words. My face, my face is hot. Why does he show me such an expression that he doesnt show to anyone else? I cant say anything anymore. Before I knew it, the first Saturday of the summer holiday had arrived, and I was going out with His Highness. His skill at making plans was nothing short of amazing. His Highness left, and I fell into deep thought. Maybe, just maybe, the lord doesnt hate me and thinks kindly of me. He hasnt said it clearly in words. But if thats not the case, I have the right to try to tame His Highnesss wild temper. I was lost in my thoughts until Emilia, who seemed to have been intimidating Lancelot by crushing an apple, came to talk to me. After that, a rumor spread that the relationship between His Highness Llewayne and Miss Rebecca is quite passionate. It seems to have been spread by the students who were looking at the situation from a distance. Indeed, there were many eyes on that matter. No matter what was said, I was not in a position to complain. However, Melinda, who told me the rumor, was smiling mischievously, and I was so embarrassed that my face was on fire. *** June is a rainy month. Its a fact of life in this world. I remembered what my mother said, Theres always a mix of European noble culture and Japan in everything, but I didnt really understand what she meant. The damp June is perfectly suited for damp events, and that is the examination. I hate it. Melinda muttered next to me. Despite being smart, shes a bit of a troublemaker. I hate it too. Emilia, on the opposite side, is nodding in agreement. As for her, shes smart but for some reason, when it comes to studying, shes a bit well, that. Im studying hard sandwiched between the two of them. I actually like studying. There is no mention in the strategy book that Rebecca achieved good grades on the exam. However, it seems that her cunning worked, so the head must not have been bad. Its a shame. In addition, the usual Academy life, that is, the attitude and grades of the exams also affect the review of the title. I glanced at Emilia. I know she is a hard worker. In the scenario, someone from the target of the strategy should teach her study and get quite good results What will happen? As I was peeking, Emilia suddenly looked at me, so our eyes met. Her eyes were shining. Rebecca-sama, if you teach me, I will do my best. And please give me a reward if I get good grades. Its me again. Sweets and bento boxes, for now, all events are coming to me, so I expected it. But why is it a bit presumptuous even though youre the one asking? Melinda also asked to join, but she looked at the other side. She didnt seem to be listening to the conversation and was looking somewhere else. Her eyes were shining. Hey, dont you think hes great? Follow the line of sight. There was a black lump. Thats an inanimate object, Melinda. Not a person. I put away the words that had slipped out to the tip of my tongue and took a second look at the lump. It wasnt a black lump, it was a black robe. To add to that, it was a man who was wrapped in a robe, who was 190cm tall. No way, Melinda! Oh my God, Melinda! Big people are wonderful. I was shocked. Melinda is beautiful. Her soft dark purple hair and honey-colored eyes shine, often compared to the stars in the night sky. Her house is also well-maintained and stable, her partner must be carefully selected. But with him of all people Oh, thats right, I remembered Melindas words when we first met. I had thought about my friends unexpected male preference. The day of the exam had come. The instruction I had given to Emilia until today was more intense than I had expected, and I couldnt help but shout your muscles have spread to your brain! Emilia smiled and said Thank you! Apparently, in the martial arts group, [muscle brain] is a compliment. Still, I felt it was rude, so I apologized. Melinda, as I had expected, had started preparing for the exam as it approached, and as of yesterday, she said It looks like itll work out somehow. She is efficient and thats the most important thing. Cant a mans type be changed? The bell rang and the corn began to pop, announcing the end of the final exam. I put my writing utensils on the desk and stretched a bit, seeing a rare and beautiful blue sky outside the window. The rainy season seems to be over already. Soon enough, Emilia would probably come to tell me the results of the exam with excitement. We hadnt had much time for each other lately, but now that the exam is over, I wondered if I would finally be able to see His Highnes. I relaxed my cheek in the classroom, feeling a sense of liberation. Life at the academy is surprisingly enjoyable. CH 13 Gan, Gusha. As I was walking down the hallway, suddenly a flower pot fell right next to me. I looked up and for a moment saw several female students running away on the floor above. Its surprising that fear was defeated. T-That was what Im supposed to do! Thats what I, villainess, would do to Emilia! No way? You, the fianc of the Crown Prince in the Dukes house, are being bullied with criminal-like harassment? Who is the reckless person on the other side? Thats what Melinda told me an hour later, explaining the situation. I dont intend to tell this to His Highness. I dont want to add any unnecessary work. If its just a prank like that, as long as Im careful, I can handle it if it happens again. I also have a short sword hidden in my skirt. But, I cant let Melinda get hurt. I asked her to stay away from me for a while. I dont like it. Youre telling me to leave you alone because of my attractiveness? Melinda, who says that to me, is a friend worth a million. I am a lucky person. Its okay, Im not alone. Im thinking of walking with Emilia. Emilia has a higher pure combat ability than clumsy men and if I were to get hurt, she would be able to heal me immediately. This situation is perfect. But when I told her that, Melinda showed an unusual hesitation. I was told not to tell you probably that girl is also receiving harassment. And its been going on for a while. It took me a few seconds to understand. Ahh. A small scream came from Melinda. She saw my face, which had lost its blood, turn red with anger in a world that was also dyed red. *** The next day during lunch break. As I was walking down the hallway as usual, I felt a bad presence and gaze. At that moment, a bucket of water appeared above my head, so I dodged by turning my body. When I looked back, there were people hiding in the shadow behind a pillar. They threw knives at me, aiming for my neck. One, two, three. Three female students. They were sitting down, looking at the knives stuck in the wall and me, unable to say anything or understand what had happened. The situation suddenly became chaotic. Even though the teacher had come running, I wondered why they werent moving. Well, it doesnt matter. You know, even if youre about to get drenched with water or hit with a flower pot, its okay if its just an attempted attack. I dont mind small things. I slowly approached them. But, I want to ask you one thing. You guys As their pale faces came closer. Did you do something to Emilia? Its always the person whos laughing thats in a position of advantage. For me, who was smiling so much that it was sickening, the answer that the girls who were trembling couldnt give me was enough. In my chest, a black emotion thats been bubbling up like a spring since yesterday. I had one foot in that spring. The spring had a color as black as my hair (metaphor). If I took just two or three steps forward and threw myself in, I would become [Rebecca]. Somewhere in my heart, I was disappointed in myself for that. But I couldnt suppress my feelings. Unforgivable. Unforgivable. I cant forgive those people who hurt Emilia. I cant forgive the people around me who forgave them. Most of all, I couldnt even notice that my friend was fighting alone, and I even made them worry about me. While giving up trying to suppress my emotions with just a bit of reason, I thought, no matter how much I try to be kind to the people around me, no matter how much I try to enjoy every day. Villainess Rebecca has always been in my heart. The me in my heart and the me in reality took a step that couldnt be taken back. And tried to take that step. Rebecca. That voice blew away all evil. Suddenly, my vision cleared and I realized that the person who was most important to me was there. He was calling me by my name as his fiance, not as a villainess, with his usual kind face and gentle voice. It felt like the day we first met. On that day, he called out my name and brought me back. And look, hes holding me like this, spreading his arms wide and looking at me. The only difference from that day is that I can feel at ease when I look at him. I ran towards him and saw the blue sky in front of me and thought that. How many times will this person have to save me before hes satisfied? Surely, at this very moment, the villainess inside of me will disappear. When I am wrapped in happiness in the arms of His Highness, I am convinced of that. *** With his fiance in his arms, Llewayne Huaverdon calmly told the female students. I know what youve done. I also know who instructed you. The punishment will be discussed with the Duke of Slutarch and I will inform you later. I will pass on a stern punishment under the name of the Huaverdon family. The hearts of the students who had watched everything from start to finish were in agreement. Is that all there is to it? The power of the Duke of Slutarch is immeasurable and not only is his fiance, the gem of the Slutarch territory, a target. Another person, a valuable human with rare healing magic abilities, even though she is a commoner. Most of all, they have heard the rumors. The prince loves his fiance. As a result of considering everything, the female students could have their noble status stripped and be expelled on the spot, and it wouldnt have been strange for their entire family to be demoted. But the prince said, My kind fianc does not wish for harsh punishment. Instead of punishment, I expect you to atone for your sins through service to this country from now on. The audience trembled. The Crown Prince, who had revealed and forgave the sins of the wronged without any emotional involvement, and his fianc. If they were left in charge, the security of this country would be guaranteed. The event closed with numerous praises to the prince and his fianc. *** The next day, Emilia came to see me with tears in her eyes. I was saved again. Im sorry for being quiet. I didnt want to cause any trouble. She said that and shed tears. As expected, the heros tears are beautiful, but thinking that way is pointless now. Im glad I could save an important friend. The girl crying in front of me is my friend, and I, who am worried about her, am just her friend. CH 14 The results of the June exam were announced the other day. The exam is by grade level, so unlike [event], only the top 3 of each grade are publicly released. Looking at the posted results, I doubted my eyes for a while. I was first place in the first grade. Below me were the names of Gadd Maysen, and then Emilia. Emilias ranking was the same as the scenario. Melinda was said to be in twelfth place. As a result of the last-minute cramming, it was certainly worth praising. In the second grade, the first place was the name of His Highness, followed by Oswald Ceden, and then Fried Neher. In the third grade, the first place was Cectiara Zoff, followed by Vanderlei Slutarch, and then tied for third place were Diego Niesch, and Ray Lowe. While embraced by Emilia, who had come to express the highest expression of joy, I secretly decided to strive not to be surpassed. *** It may not be that important, but I am currently practicing something called the tsun-tsun period towards His Highness. It was named and proposed by Emilia. There is one reason for this. His Highness withholds the identity of the person who directed the harassment against me and Emilia. I remembered that His Highness had said something like that three days after the incident, two weeks ago. I asked him to tell me but he didnt and I became sullen the next day. The way to do tsun-tsun is simple. When we meet, I puff out my cheeks and turn my face away. Even if Im facing him, if he talks to me, Ill just answer, so it feels like thats why its effective, but as Emilia said, its quite effective. His Highness is trying to put me in a good mood. The gift of sweet things is pleasant. I like it even more when he strokes my head. But the truth is, both His Highness and I understand. I understand that there are secrets in His Highnesss work. Thats why I dont really get sulky and this is just a pose. In other words, weve become this kind of playfully-related, its a bit embarrassing to say it out loud. *** Starting tomorrow is the summer vacation. And today is the day that the first-year students will be given Phantom Beast eggs. The day Ive been looking forward to. Of course, I couldnt sleep yesterday. Emilia smiled warmly at me as I held the egg I received carefully, while Melinda looked at me in surprise. Im looking forward to it, Rebecca-sama. Are you in that kind of mood now? It takes two to six weeks for the egg to hatch. Theres no saying whether its better for it to hatch quickly or slowly, it just depends on the influence of the master. Theres no need to warm them or anything, but its said that its better to always act together. My egg seemed smaller than the others around it. Out of all the eggs that look the same except for the size, which one is given to you is completely up to luck. Thats also a part of the Phantom Beast Festival, but its natural that my egg is small. The one that will be born is a small and cute white snake. Melinda was rolling her egg, which was bigger than her palm, on the desk as a comfort, but suddenly smiled and stood up. When I looked, Fried was standing in the distance and looking at us. I pulled my cheek and looked at the situation. After the incident that began with the flying of the potted plant, His Highness pronounced a rule on me. To report and consult about anything, and when we are both too busy to meet, to rely on Fried Neher and Melinda Cuey as intermediaries. I couldnt help but accept that rule. I understood that I was being worried about, and I had a feeling of guilt for not reporting the matter to His Highness. His Highness was able to skillfully use this incident to enhance his own reputation, but if he were to do the same thing again, it would be nothing but a nuisance. Thanks to that, Melinda and Fried were able to talk. Or rather, Melinda was able to talk to Fried one-sidedly. Because hes a man who embodies silence. Thats what I thought. Thats right, Rebecca. Fried-sama said [His Highness has become more human-like and is smiling, Miss Rebecca, I am grateful], you know. Fried-sama? Which Fried-sama is that? Theres only one Fried-sama in this Academy. Oh, is it Bread-sama? Or is it Friend-sama, I wonder. (TL: Rebecca is in complete denial.) Dont be persistent, Rebecca. When did he(Fried) become able to speak such a long sentence? And, I thought he recently stopped glaring at me for logical reasons. Melinda rejected the reply that said hed become much more human-like. *** The fact that its summer vacation means that I am looking forward to going out with his highness in about a week. What kind of clothes should I wear? I left the decision of where to go to his highness, so I want to look neutral and be able to adapt to any place. I summoned [my friends] as my ace in the hole during times like this. Emilia and Melinda, who were still in the dormitory after the closing ceremony, dressed me up in a not-too-this, not-too-that manner. (made me their dress-up doll.) Yeah, this is good! Cute! Emilia gave her approval to the combination of an ice blue sleeveless top and a light white lace skirt that hid my calves. She matched it with a whitish handbag and low heels. It turned out to be quite a neat look. By the way, Emilia, do you acknowledge his highness? When I see Rebecca-sama being deceived right in front of me, I think that scoundrel inside, but just the fact that he is the next highest leader of this country is redeemable. Do you know how disrespectful that language is? I was so nervous in front of the mirror that I didnt hear the uneasy conversation of my two friends. The next day, I left the dormitory with Melinda. I will spend July at Melindas Viscount Cueys estate and August at my fathers house in the Royal Capital. I will not return to the Duke of Slutarchs territory as it is too far. My brother told me that he will spend July at my fathers house and August somewhere else, so I was slightly aware of it. [Spring] results and examination results are announced, and I still avoid my brother who I often see his name. I havent seen him at the Academy either, and I probably wont for a while unless something happens. However, my plans are not just focused on my brother. I am also thinking about the major event that will happen in the summer. I boarded the carriage after being farewelled by Emilia who was in the dormitory until today and will return home tomorrow. I dont feel much sadness in our parting. Its not because Im unfeeling, its because I promised to see her soon. Viscount Cueys estate is relatively close to the Royal Capital, but it is a place full of nature. I have been there a few times. While stroking the egg, I thought about giving this child an experience of horseback riding. CH 15 It has been 6 days since I started being taken care of by the Cuey family. Today is finally the day of my appointment with His Highness. Melinda caught me in the clothes that we had previously decided on. I was made to sit in front of the mirror and my hair was tied. My hair was loosely braided on both sides and gathered at a low position on the back of my head. I can say that the perfect amount of hair left out in the back tells the story of her dexterity and skill in hair styling. Oh my, you look cute. His Highness will be pleased. Thank you, Melinda. But the tone of your voice. You look lovely, Rebecca-sama. Its wonderful. His Highness will be delighted. After correcting her tone, Melindas speech started talking in a weird way. I stopped being preachy and hugged her to express my gratitude. Melinda hugged me back and said enjoy yourself. His Highness should have come to pick me up from the Viscounts territory. I couldnt help but wait anxiously in front of the mansion, but as the appointed time approached, the carriage was nowhere to be seen. I was just starting to think something was off when I noticed a large shadow cast over me. I looked up and understood. If I had a companion like this, I would never think of using a carriage. Rebecca. I kept you waiting. No, youre on time. He rode on the back of a big eagle and looked unchanged, which made me feel relieved. I was also happy to have such a lover-like interaction. His Highness helped me onto the back of the eagle. His name is Grue. As I thought, Phantom Beasts also have names! I couldnt help but smile. Grue, who looked like he could carry people, calmly rose to a high altitude and began a peaceful flight. The Viscount Cueys mansion is now so small. The view from below is beautiful and the air is delicious. I never knew the sky could feel this good. As my mother taught me, should I use the phrase people are like ants when Im at a high place. Not just being together, but also giving you many experiences. His Highness said as he turned to look at me clinging to his back. Its probably about the egg. Thats good to hear! I took out a palm-sized egg from my handbag. So that it can also enjoy a pleasant breeze. I dont mind even if you become a flying snake, Christina. I intended to say it in a small voice, but I wonder if His Highness heard it. He didnt say anything, so Ill assume its okay. Before I knew it, the Royal Capital came into view. Today seems like it will be a fun day. *** We went to watch a play, went for a walk while eating, walked around a variety of shops and had a sweet treat at a tea house. It is no exaggeration to say that we have done everything that a date at the Royal Capital could possibly do. I never left His Highness side, laughed from the heart and became tired from playing. I noticed that the day was getting dark and I became sad. Rebecca, lets go see the sunset. I have a favorite place. I nod with a smile. I was happy because I wanted to stay together for a little longer. I take the princes arm that was offered. Even the fact that this action has become normal today made me incredibly happy. But when I saw the place we arrived at after riding Grues back this morning, I was speechless. Y-Your Highness, is this place? Yes, its on the roof of the palace. Thats right! Is that not some kind of crime? At least it is a crime of disrespect. His Highness sat down with an air of familiarity. Dont worry about it. I often come here to see the sunset and the night sky. No wonder the guards did not pay attention to the huge eagle perched on the roof of the palace. Grue left me and the prince on the roof, while enjoying the sky. I give up and sit next to the prince. It is true that from here we can enjoy the sky without any obstacles because it is higher than any other building. I was looking at the endless sunset when I heard someone call my name, Rebecca. I looked at His Highness and was startled. A deep blue (eyes) was staring at me. The gaze was serious. Behind it was a sunset. His Highnesss golden hair was translucent in the red color, and it was shining while mixed together. In fact, I have a certain goal today. His Highness said to me that I should consult with him about anything. Then I should talk to His Highness about strategy books and the Otome game. The information written in the strategy book has great value. His Highness will surely be able to make good use of them. However, by confessing this, I will also be confessing that I am a villainess in the scenario. I know that His Highness values me. But is that because I am [me], or because I am [the future queen]? I have never heard the words of love or like from His Highness in a proper way. What I fear is the existence of [game coercion]. The ranking of [spring] was as the scenario described, except for what happened around me as an irregular. The same goes for the examination. Besides, even if Rebecca did not bully Emilia, other people would harass her(them) instead. It seems that no matter what, many things go through different processes and converge in the same place. Though things may not always go as planned in the scenario, it can be said that the game is progressing while neatly arranging the minimum elements. In that case, I no longer think of myself as a villainess, but can I win as just myself against the protagonist? In the scenario, it was more beneficial for the country for His Highness to choose Emilia as his queen, rather than me as the daughter of the Slutarch family. And if the games coercion (compulsion) was really existent and could push His Highness back just a little, would His Highness still choose me, both as the king and as Llewayne, I still couldnt come to a conclusion. So, if His Highness were to clearly say to me today that he likes me, I would trust him and reveal everything. Thats what I decided and faced today. His Highness must have known my nervousness and turned his arm around to support my waist. To prevent me from slipping and falling. As we leaned on each other, we must have looked like lovers to others. I immediately regretted thinking such a thing. Rebecca, I have something to tell you. My heart, which should have been fluttering, starts to calm down. The Crown Prince looking at me is not just [a man], but unmistakably [the Crown Prince of this country]. I can be a king with you by my side. Protect this country with me. These are words that could be taken as a proposal. But there is no sweetness there. I feel like my whole being is seen through his deep blue eyes. He wants love from me, who is selfish and carries the burden of the country. I smiled thinly. It was unconscious. It must be a defense mechanism of my heart to keep my feelings from being known. Yes. I answer with as much firmness as possible, not as [a woman], but as [the fiance of the Crown Prince]. The Crown Princes face relaxes and he looks at me with affection. Looking at that, my throat trembled. What do you think of me, your Highness? If I ask this, it will be over. Even though I know that, Im scared. Im scared of what expression he will have. Im scared of hearing the answer. Im scared of telling everything. I closed my mouth and looked down. Not a single word came out. I couldnt trust His Highness. You look even more beautiful today, His Highness left hand, detached from his waist, enveloped and gently grasped my right hand. I softly returned the grasp so as not to let go. Ah, me. I dont want to forget this moment. I sincerely thought that. The beauty of the burning setting sun, His Highness gentle voice, the temperature of this hand. I want to engrave all of them in my brain and remember them no matter what happens from now on. I hope that at that time, I will still be next to His Highness, just like this moment. CH 16 When I returned home after being sent by His Highness, I was bombarded with questions from Melinda. In particular, she seems to be curious about His Highnesss reaction to my appearance. Wasnt there something more? For example, that Ive never seen anyone more beautiful than you, that I would run away barefoot like a fairy, or that Im so grateful to God for having such a fianc. Melinda, thats not His Highness anymore. Hes probably not an ordinary person. Maybe hes a poet or something. I was really happy enough when I was told that I was beautiful for the first time, but Melinda seems unsatisfied. Well, Ill ask for more details when that girl is here. Melinda pouts. In fact, Emilia is coming to the Cuey house in five days. She has many younger siblings and said that she doesnt want to leave home for too long, so its just for one night and two days. [It seems that she wants to have a sleepover party for girls again during the summer vacation]. This is the reward that Emilia, who took third place in the recent test, requested. I was caught off guard by her cute request and asked if it was really okay. I was thinking of giving her two or three jewels that would suit her. Five days later, Emilia came in a carriage. And as soon as she arrived, she was exclaiming in amazement. She seems to have been overwhelmed by the size of the Cuey house. On the other hand, Melinda and I were overwhelmed by the size of the thing that Emilia was holding in her arms. Emilia, it looks like the egg has gotten bigger since the last time I saw it, dont you think? Melinda asked with a puzzled face. Do eggs get bigger? Melindas confusion is understandable. If I didnt know from the strategy book that Phantom Beast is growing at an abnormal rate thanks to Emilias kindness and vast magical power, I would have been just as puzzled. Thats right, Emilia laughed. In the scenario, Emilia will be the winner of the Phantom Beast Festival. *** Even as the night grew later, we continued talking while lying next to each other on one bed. Today, Melinda and I taught Emilia horseback riding and held a cooking competition, and acted like little kids by lying on the grass in the yard and taking a nap. It was a fulfilling day, to say the least. The two of them kept insisting Were not going to sleep even as the night grew late. Emilia in particular said Being able to spend an all-nighter with friends was my dream. in a way that I didnt quite understand. But past 2am, the two of them happily set off to dreamland. Im not sleepy because I took a nap on the grass during the day. The sigh I let out dissolved into the dark room and disappeared. I look at the two of them sleeping and think to myself. The big event that were talking about is at the beginning of August, thats in half a month. The story goes like this: one day, when Emilia was out shopping in the town, she gets kidnapped by the villainous Rebecca, who had planned on using this as an opportunity to make sure she couldnt participate in the summer event, and almost loses her Phantom Beasts egg. Of course, I wouldnt do something like that, but when I think about whats happened before, its likely that someone else will do it instead. The important thing is that the person who comes to save her at that point is the protagonists final love interest. After that, whether it will lead to a happy ending or not, the route is completely branching here. However, I intend to save Emilia myself. Various events are all being handled by me, even if Im just watching, what would I do if no one came. Or rather, I want to prevent it from happening if possible. Its uncertain whether I can win against the games compulsion. For me, there is one extremely pleasing fact. His Highness cannot absolutely come to help. The reason is that this is a physical problem. From the end of July to the early part of August, His Highness is scheduled to visit the Duke of Slutarch. His Highness intends to continue the engagement, and it was my fathers advice after confirming that I accepted it. My father helps out with His Highnesss busy work to some extent, and he can go to places that would normally take four days by horse-drawn carriage in two days because of the one-year-old Grue who has grown up so well. Because of such a schedule, I couldnt go with him. With this, no matter how strong the games compulsion is, His Highness cannot come to help and it is decided that Emilia and His Highness will not be bound in the scenario. I couldnt be happier. I suddenly stopped thinking and looked out the window. The cool wind was coming in from the window and stroking my cheeks. The room and the outside were dark, but the sky was bright with shining stars. Seeing that, I renewed my determination. Its okay, Emilia. Ill definitely protect you. *** I invited Emilia to my fathers house in the Royal Capital in August. I called it just for one day, but I plan to have her stay for a while. She told me before that there were many small siblings and it was hard, so I have already sent Dukes servants to help and report at Emilias house. My father is not in the mansion today either, because he decided to take a week off from his work. This morning, he hugged me once and said, If its for your sake, its not painful. and left while laughing. What a wonderful father. Currently, the security of this house is at double the normal level. In order not to trouble my father, I directly instructed the servants. No one can enter, no matter who they are. Even if Emilia wants to go out, I will never let her. Even if she is kidnapped, it will be at that time. I will help with all my might while wrapping my tongue around the scenarios compulsion. Even though this is almost house arrest, I will do my best to make it fun for Emilia, so I hope she can bear with it. In my prediction, the time limit is until Emilias Phantom Beasts eggs hatch. Emilias Phantom Beast will hatch during this event and will have the role of turning the tide of the war. The Duke has already left yesterday, so there are no problems. It happened that evening that something strange occurred. Emilia and I were talking about our impressions of the book while drinking tea. I thought that the incident was already over in the games scenario, but the butler came and announced a visitor. I tried to refuse saying that I didnt feel like entertaining guests today, but since it was my fathers mentor, I couldnt just turn him away. I left Emilias side to tell the visitor that my father was not present as the representative of the house. I made Emilia promise me not to see anyone or go anywhere before I left. Although she found it quite suspicious, Emilia said if thats what Rebecca-sama wants. So, I felt relieved and entertained the guest, but when I returned and found Emilia was not there, I was shocked. Instead, the butler was there alone. He said she was talking to Emilia in the other room now. That person is one of the Five strongest, Kyaran, Marquis Goudes daughter. Furthermore, she came alone without any followers. The room, where there were supposed to be two people, was empty. CH 17 Kyaran Goudes. She is in the second year of high school, has talent in magic, has red curly hair, and her Phantom Beast is a cub bear. She remembered being 6th in the [spring]. She is also famous at the Academy. Her strong-willed attitude is the result of her unshakable efforts, and she has a fan club that is sometimes derisively referred to as [cronies]. In the scenario, she is the character who helps Emilia because she hates crookedness. She is not the kind of person who would kidnap Emilia. I hope she didnt come to rescue Emilia from house arrest or something like that. I was relatively calm. I already have a plan in case of emergencies. Cheatan, I request a report. Has Emilia come to your location? I took out a small crystal necklace from my chest. The light blue, transparent necklace feeds on the owners magic and allows for long-distance communication with registered individuals. It is a common thing in this country. [Yes, Rebecca-sama. About 15 minutes ago, Emilia-sama appeared suddenly with a red-haired woman. She is tied up with a rope made of magic, but she does not seem to have any injuries. They seem to be talking and there doesnt seem to be any immediate danger at the moment. The area is surrounded by a barrier and we cant hear their voices. Should we attempt to enter?] No. Ill head over with a few people within 20 minutes. If something happens before we arrive, please enter, but dont do anything reckless. [Understood] Emilia and the others are in a temple thats about 15 minutes away by horse. Its not currently in use and was originally the place Rebecca was supposed to take them. Its close by. I left people there because I thought it would be a good place for her to be taken by someone else. Its fortunate that my suspicions were correct. However, it was just in case she was kidnapped. As we didnt know how long it would take, there were only him and two other followers who were just as trustworthy as the guy I just mentioned. Emilia suddenly disappeared and reappeared, and it was almost certainly a transfer magic. It was commonly used in [spring], so I got used to it, but I felt uneasy with the three of them with the opponent using such a high-difficulty magic that most humans were not allowed to even try. Out of the knights of security, six people were gathered who were particularly good at magic and got on horses. Eventually, we ended up going to help with the target of the strategy. While riding the horse, I chant stay calm in my mind. Its alright. Emilia will come back without anything happening. Because that girl properly took her own eggs. The temple during the off-season is dim and eerie. As reported, there was a barrier in the prayer hall where Emilia and Kyaran were. Its not just about blocking voices. I realized that only women under a certain age are allowed in, when everyone else was blocked by the barrier except for me. This must be part of the scenario. It seems like its not possible to just barge in with a large group of people. I decided to have the knights make efforts to disable the barrier, even if it takes time, and I entered the temple alone. Suddenly, I hear a loud voice. I wonder how far the conversation has progressed? I didnt confidently enter, but instead lowered my posture and observed the situation. The shrine had long chairs arranged in a concentric circle, and the center was empty. Emilia and Kyaran were facing each other there. I looked at Emilia, who was making a loud noise, and confirmed that she wasnt injured and patted my chest. However, she was still tied up with ropes. If it were not made by magic, I could have torn them apart with even a chain. Even though I could confirm Emilias appearance, I couldnt feel relieved. Just when I entered, a woman with lush red hair was about to smash an egg held in both hands onto the floor. No, no, stop! You dont have to shout so loud, Emilia. Look. Just before the egg hit the floor, a thick tail protruded and broke the shell open. The Phantom Beast was revealed in full as it was slammed onto the floor by the impact. Its god-like appearance was so overwhelming that it made one want to bow down in front of it. The eight other tails spreading out with a sense of presence. Its body glimmered in a copper color and it looked down at Kyaran with its massive physique and bright red eyes. Kyuubi? Emilia muttered. Yes, that is what people call the beast. Emilias holy magic and the holy energy of the temple had awakened it and it was born as the noble queen of foxes. The one who was most surprised was Emilia. Faced with a Phantom Beast of a mass that could not possibly have fit inside an egg, she was at a loss for words and froze up. In the scenario, Rebecca is knocked down and the Kyuubi cuts Emilias rope, allowing her to regain her composure and tell Rebecca I wont lose to you and I will never do this again. and tries to leave. But Rebecca uses a [sealing charm] taken from the Dukes safe to temporarily subdue the Kyuubi and take advantage of Emilia, causing her to fall into trouble again and one of the targets of the strategy will come to break the barrier and help her this is the flow of events. I will quickly retrieve Emilia while I have the chance. I dont want Kyaran to have the sealing charm. Itll be safe once were out of the temple, and unlike the target, I dont have to make a cool appearance, so lets get Emilia and get out of here as soon as possible. I quickly approached Emilia. By the time Kyaran noticed my intrusion, I had already helped Emilia stand up and we were running towards the door together. The Kyuubi will follow us. Great, perfect. We made it! Just as we were about to reach the door, a human appeared and blocked our way. *** TL: Kyuubi = Nine Tailed Fox CH 18 The mans eyes widened in surprise as he hit the brakes hard. He was staring at it with a smirk. At the same time, I could feel the barrier that was being broken by the knights outside being rapidly repaired and restored. When I turned around, I saw Kyaran sticking a small charm to the Kyuubi. TL: Nine-tailed Fox = Kyuubi Ah, its over. I thought something was strange it was you, wasnt it, [Hal]? Dont call me by that name anymore. Its nice to see [Beth]. A transfer magic that should not be able to be used even if its a five-high. A barrier that only lets young women pass through. Kyaran, who should not have such a personality to kidnap, and with a blank expression, not saying a word. The man I met on [Spring] day. Its nostalgic how overly familiar he is. Hes wearing the Academy uniform just like the first day we met. This event in the [summer] should have nothing to do with him. Why does he always change the scenario and appear like this? Are you really in it for the fun? Well, I dont know. At least its a fact that Im enjoying myself now. He talked casually while desperately turning his head. Of course, the theme is how to get out of this situation. Emilia was worriedly watching the state of the Kyuubi while keeping a distance from me. The Kyuubi must be sealed with magic and unable to move for another 30 minutes. Kyaran was standing blankly, with the only entrance behind this man. The barrier must also have been set by him. Barrier magic allows for free entry and exit for the user regardless of the conditions. It seems unlikely that the barrier will be broken from the outside as long as this man is here. In other words, our opponents are a man who excels in using advanced magic, has a physical body that is immune to attacks, and a lady who has been turned into a puppet, and also excels in magic. On our side, there is a girl who can only use healing magic and I, who am skilled with a sword. I know what this is. My mother said it. [Were in trouble]. TL: [ԑǤ]? For now, lets try to figure out our opponents goal while buying time. What do you plan to do with us? I want that healing magic user to revive my body. Rebeccahm doesnt need to do anything. Can you please let us go? No way. [Hal] continued as if he was biting and swallowing something. Just stay by my side and dont do anything. What? I was surprised. Is it just my imagination that I feel something special in that? There seems to be an unknown emotion in the depths of [Hal]s narrowed eyes No, speaking of eyes. Why are your hair and eyes red compared to before? Hmm? This is, when I store up a lot of magic power, it becomes a vivid red. When we first met, it was more of a brownish color, right? Thats right. [Hal]s hair was not the sparrow color(brownish color) when we first met, but a bright red like blood. If it was this red when we first met, I would have realized that [Hal] was Ouka. It was written in the strategy book that his hair was bright red, so I suspected that he was a handsome target, but I couldnt remember. Ive been behaving myself for a few months, Ive accumulated a lot. For example, I could transfer the three of us, you, me, and Emilia, to a foreign country. what. Emilia made a sound from behind. Because the force of the scenario was too strong, I seemed to have relied on it unconsciously. Could this man who broke the scenario really take us far away? At least I tried to resist, and reached for the short sword in my skirt. But I stopped. Youre not thinking of doing something like that, are you? I said it without much certainty, but [Hal] stopped smirking, so it must have been the right thing to say. Even I myself find it strange, but I cant seem to feel any sense of danger or caution towards this man since earlier. If he really had such intentions, he would have talked about it slowly instead of just acting on it right away. I faced him head on and looked into his eyes, trying to find out the true identity of the mysterious emotion I saw earlier. It wasnt love, or emotion, or even obsession. It was a protective, loving feeling(compassionate love). Bingo. I am [Hal] softly spoke as the color he had been trying to hide couldnt be hidden anymore, Crackling, Crackling, breaking. The barrier shattered simultaneously. Magic sparkled as it descended in small particles, visible to the eye. [Hal] stepped back to make way as the door opened and someone came in. It was a person who suited the excessive shower of light that enveloped the surroundings. I was just waiting for him to come. Why? Thats all that dominates me. You shouldnt have been able to come. You shouldnt have come. You were the one person I didnt want to be Emilias partner. [And so, the target of the attack who comes to the rescue is the final love interest of the protagonist is] Rebecca, are you okay? Im not okay at all. Because, Your Highness, you came. CH 19 Why. Why did you come? sounded like Why did you know this place? to his highness. Goudes has been under surveillance for a while. Ill explain the details later. More importantly, Rebecca, answer me. Are you injured? His Highness looked at [Hal] with sharp eyes and protected me, who had slumped down, with his back. His voice was firm, but it was clear that he was worried about me. Yes. I didnt want you to come, my voice trembled. It must have sounded like Im glad you came to His Highness. His Highness also glanced at Emilia and must have seen the Kyuubi, but he didnt seem to react. [Hal] had returned to his normal mode and was looking at me with a suggestive face. Now I understand. From my perspective as someone who broke the scenario, you were also breaking the scenario, and in this way you were restoring this world to its proper form. Alright, Im leaving now. [Hal] looked satisfied. The purpose of this event had been achieved, and therefore, his purpose had also been achieved. Alright then, all three of you. Miss Kyaran, please remove the ring and release the magic. As he said this, his body became blurry and faint. However, he let out a big Ah! in the middle. Is there something else? Thats right. My name is Ouka, nice to meet you. Well, I already know that. Ouka, who was almost gone, suddenly appeared right in front of me and whispered only a few last words before disappearing completely this time. I was so surprised that my back stood on end. Why do I know that! That man, who threw a bomb in the end. His Highness turned around as if he had been shot and wiped my ear that had been whispered to by Ouka with his sleeve. Wipe, wipe, wipe He looked angry. His lips were closed in a single character and he didnt smile gently like usual. I calmed down a little. Certainly, His Highness had come. Its clear that he came to save me. What is this situation where Im being swung around by the scenario that Im trying to resist? Besides, now there are other things to do. I put my hand on His Highness hand, who seemed to want to wipe Ouka off my ear no matter what. And I looked into his eyes. His actions were a little strange and I wanted to reassure the surprisingly worrying him, so I smiled from the bottom of my heart. Thank you very much for coming to help me, Lord. That was cool. Maybe the last word was unnecessary. But now I just want to express gratitude for being his fiance. I decided not to worry until something really happens. *** His Highness easily tore off Emilias rope, peeled off the Kyuubis seal, and removed the ring from Kyarans finger, breaking the spell. The ring must have been put on by Ouka to control her. I dont know specifically what kind of flower it was, but it was a cute motif with pink flowers. Kyaran lit up her eyes and had a look of confusion. While watching her expression carefully, I hugged Emilia and comforted her. Emilia was full of apologies for breaking my rules and thanking me. I took Emilia and the knights who were waiting outside back home. His highness said he would come over after taking care of everything. I was really tired. It didnt feel like it was just a two-hour event. Emilia sat on a chair and repeatedly stroked the Kyuubi, who had shrunk to the size of her knee. It was a motion to comfort herself. And then she started talking bit by bit. Goudes-sama came into the room and I tried to turn her away because Rebecca-sama had told not to see anyone, but then I saw the flower on her ring, which was a familiar and nostalgic thing from the past. When She showed it to me and agreed to talk to her, I was magically transferred away. After that, she just kept repeating things like [dont take it], [its sad], [I hate it] and we couldnt have a conversation. And then suddenly I felt like she was going to smash my egg. His Highness, who arrived late, said. Marquis Goudes daughter is the person who was giving instructions to cause trouble for you all. I still have a feeling that something is going on and I am keeping an eye on it. I was informed that Goudes moved while I was on my way to Duke Slutarchs territory, so I rushed over using transfer magic. His Highness had learned the transfer magic. It was not information in the strategy book. He said it was limited to once a day and that he didnt want to use it unless it was an emergency, but it was still amazing. Goudes apparently has no memory of this incident. In fact, her memory has been vague for several months. There is also no evidence. If she was manipulated, she will not be held responsible for any crime. Kyaran has magical talent and power in her family, and also has loyal bodyguards (cronies/followers) who follow her orders, so she may have been a convenient person to manipulate. If thats the only reason she was chosen, then Kyaran was unfortunate. However, more importantly, the problem is that Ouka knows that I know the scenario. At this stage, it should not have been confirmed that he is the man who was sealed a long time ago. I will probably see him again soon. I have an uneasy feeling. But Emilia has returned safely like this. I decided to be satisfied with just that. The anxiety that Emilia may have entered the route of the palace, I pushed to the corner of my head and locked it away. CH 20 [Spring] is the first day of the first semester. [Summer] is also the same, and the day after the summer break is the Phantom Beast Festival. [Summer] is a completely different event from school events. Its a famous event in this country and many people from all over the country gather together. Many people, including tourists from abroad, come to see the Phantom Beast, which is a pride of the Huaverdon kingdoms nobles. The second-year class is from 9 am, the third-year class is from noon, and the first-year class is from 3 pm. Students in the corresponding grade perform their own Phantom Beast appeal in their own place, and the audience, including other grades, can watch it as they like. The evaluation and ranking are done by a judging panel consisting of teachers and famous graduates. The evaluation criteria are not clearly defined, but it is said to be mainly strength, beauty, rarity, intelligence, and the depth of the bond with the master. *** A big curtain is hanging on the school building and the words [Phantom Beast Festival] are dancing in the wind. The current time is 8:30 in the morning, 30 minutes before the second-year class begins. The academy is already overflowing with people and its difficult to move around. Melinda and I are wandering around looking for where His Highness is. Since he is one of the three strongest and also popular among men, we thought that if we dont find him early and wait for the event in that place, there will be a crowd. The Phantom Beast Festival is held only in this courtyard, but it is so large that it takes three hours to finally be able to walk around. Hey Melinda. I looked at my friend, or rather the Phantom Beast perched on her shoulder. Is it because the heat and the many people are uncomfortable, Melinda has a deep wrinkle on her forehead and her Phantom Beast also has the same expression. Dont take this the wrong way, but your child dont eat snakes, does he? Well Melinda, its a matter of life and death. Im sorry, I got excited. Yeah please relax. Really? Thats good I dont think its useful as a stomach filler so I think it doesnt eat. Melinda! Melinda smiled with a smirk. She glared with squinted eyes. Even the Phantom Beast on her shoulder had a mischievous expression. These kids are alike. Theyre really alike! Melindas Phantom Beast was an owl with a color that seemed to melt into the darkness of night. Only its golden eyes were as beautiful as a full moon. It was cute with the same colors as its master, but unfortunately it also had a quick wit and a sense of humor similar to its master. And also its facial expressions. Even now, with the eyes of a predator, it looked at my pocket, so I couldnt help but hold my pocket with my hand. I peeked inside quietly. My little Christina was trembling pitifully. I feel like her white body has become even whiter. Christina was born two weeks ago. I was worried when six weeks had passed since I got the egg and it hadnt been born yet. But it was born safely after four or five days. I havent shown it to His Highness yet, so Im looking forward to introducing the two of them today. In the first grade, unlike the second and third grades, you dont have to perform any tricks, you just have to show your natural appearance. This child, who is only two weeks old, can also do that. Its a timid and kind child, and I love this child so much. The right pocket of my skirt is its fixed position. Oh, Rebecca, I found His Highness. Oh! What, thisno way, alreadyMelinda, lets give up and look for a cool place to sit. I agree. From a distance, you can finally see a blonde man and a magnificent eagle. It seems like it would be better to give up on approaching him, who is already surrounded by a large crowd. As we sat in the corner of the courtyard and rested, fireworks went off. They were like fireworks as bright as the morning sun. It was a sign that the Phantom Beast Festival was about to begin in five minutes. Along with that, two people appeared on the circular stage set up in the center of the courtyard. I know them. They are the two famous people in this academy. Their beautiful appearance made sighs of admiration escape from all around the venue. Today, we are honored to have the representative graduates take on the role of masters. The one who lowered her lapis lazuli-colored hair to her waist and made a proper bow was Charlotte Seagan, the twin sister. Im happy to be able to breathe the air of this academy again. Im looking forward to seeing everyones Phantom Beasts. Likewise, Charles Seagan, the twin brother, shook his lapis lazuli-colored hair and smiled. They are the Seagan siblings. They are the graduates of the academy and two out of six who won the title of the top three in the last [winter]. The Three Strong and Five High are announced at the end of the year. The two of them, who were in the third grade a year ago, received the title of Three Strong and immediately graduated from the Academy. It is said that graduating with this title is particularly honorable, and last year the third-year Three Strong were only the Seagan siblings. Furthermore, the Seagan siblings were the first twins to shine in the Three Strong in history. With the presence of their idol in front of them, the students engines heated up. Now then, everyone. Lets start the Phantom Beast Festival! A burst of cheers that envelops the venue at the twos signal. I stand up from my chair with my chest pounding, Melinda complains Im already tired seeing me, Christina says Shii! and the owl says Hoo. CH 21 I am confident of my narrow social circle. In my second year of school, there is no one else I particularly want to see besides His Highness. And His Highness seems to be blocked by people and unlikely to be seen. Come to think of it, he said before, Ill put on a show on Grue or something and do it properly. He didnt seem to be putting much effort into it. His Highness probably doesnt need a title. He came looking for me even in [Spring] without worrying about his rank. I wondered about it, but its something that makes sense if I think about it a little. The privilege and future assurance obtained by getting a title is something that His Highness, who has everything from birth, would not desire. So, I dont particularly want to go see His Highness, so I decided to hang out with Emilia, who I ran into, casually. Melinda flew away saying Fried-sama is over there! so its just the two of us. What was particularly interesting was the performance of the Strongest Lullaby by the canary (a Phantom Beast). As soon as the singing began, the audience collapsed to their knees one after another, and for some reason, the female student who was the master also fell asleep soundly. I had to leave the scene with Emilia in my arms while plugging my ears with my fingers. During lunch break, the third year class. This time, the target is Olivier. Her beloved leopard, which is not inferior in speed of sound, showed off its leg power and received applause. The reaction of the judging panel is also great. Honestly, it was too fast and I didnt understand what was going on, but I understood that it was amazing. I sent a lot of applause in excitement. As I was having fun, I started to hear of His Highness in the morning. His Highness Phantom Beast grew huge and flew vertically. Then, an updraft occurred and clouds formed and it rained. It was only for a moment. Wow! Changing the weather like that! But His Highness quickly used magic to clear the sky again. That rain that fell for a moment this morning was that. There were even judges who were surprised. As expected of the reputation, and the scenario, it seems that the first place in the second year class is His Highness without a doubt. At 3pm, it was time for the first year class. Compared to before, there seemed to be a bit less audience due to lack of performance. This time, I will be on the side being watched. I have to head to my designated spot as notified by the Academy beforehand. When I arrive at my designated spot after parting with Emilia, next to me was Lancelot whom I havent seen in a long time. He greeted me with a forced smile, Long time no see. and reminded me that he was also a target for conquest. In the first grade, all we need to do is show our Phantom Beast, so chairs are even prepared for us politely. I sat next to Lancelot and watched the people come and go. How was your summer vacation? Yeah. I wanted to see you, but I had to help my father, so I couldnt find the time. Yeah. Your Phantom Beast is very cute. Do you think so? Its my pride and joy. Her name is Christina. Come to think of it, he seemed carefree and wild, and I remembered that his father was the Prime Minister,so I guess he is getting rehabilitated as per the scenario. Congratulations, from carefree and prodigal to reformed carefree and ex-prodigal. I dont know what the trigger was for the protagonist, but I dont have to know. By the way, Emilia and Lancelot talk from time to time. Emilia usually crushes hard ingredients (ex: apple) with one hand or both hands. Lancelots Phantom Beast was a black cat. It sat elegantly and was full of grace, and from earlier, it was getting a lot of glances, or rather, a lot of abnormal glances. The reason why he/she is drawing so much attention is probably also because of the size. At first, I thought it was a tiger. Lancelot is saying things like Ive been feeding him/her too much, but hes also a target for conquest and in the scenario hes chosen as one of the top five men by the end of the year. When you think about it, its not strange. With many unusual things like changing the weather or the Kyuubi around, its easy to misunderstand, but most of the students Phantom Beasts are at the level of a normal pet. My Christina is more normal. Shes currently taking a nap on my lap, coiling up. How charming. As I stroke her shiny body, Christina suddenly opens her eyes and raises her head. (TL: Real fact; snakes cant blink or close its eyes) Did I wake her up? I thought that, but it looks like its not the case. Suddenly, the surroundings have become noisy. Ah. When I look, theres a crowd and a ring of people a little ways away. It looks like theyre distancing themselves from one female student. In the center, the female student is holding and pressing something to her chest. I can immediately tell who it is. Its because of her red hair. Marquis Goudes daughter, Kyaran? I wonder what shes doing. I heard a scream that sounded like it was tearing silk. Letty, Letty! No! Listen to me, please! The next moment, I was the one who was surprised. Because the person who was far away suddenly turned her head around and shouted completely towards me alone. Run away! What? That was just before something flew out of her arm. It flew out like a bullet, connected by a string or something, and came running towards me in a straight line. It quickly changed shape into a giant figure. My vision was obscured by the too large body. In the suddenly slowed down world, I saw everything. When I saw it up close, it had bloodshot eyes, bared teeth, and saliva flying as it howled. A bear. Ah, Im going to die. I reflexively closed my eyes. There was no time to feel scared. CH 22 Charles Seagan was wandering around the venue as a member of the jury. And suddenly he noticed his twin sister wandering away from the group. Surprisingly, she had difficulty with group activities despite her sociable attitude. He called out to her as usual. His sister was staring at a lone woman. Charlotte, whats wrong with you? Are you that interested in her? Yeah. Charles, what do you think of her? What do I think? Charlottes gaze was directed at a black-haired young lady. Sitting in a chair, she occasionally responded to the man sitting next to her who was talking to her. With her transparent white skin and shining black hair, she was a very attractive woman. She seemed to have relaxed a little bit now, and her gap-filled expression and the reddish cheeks due to the heat were attractive to men. She was quite eye-catching, especially for the general audience who had never seen such a beautiful woman before. Even now, a mesmerized young boy bumped into a chair while staring at her. Thats the rumored [Duke of Slutarch Jeweled Daughter]. Not only did she have rare black hair, but her elegance that could not be hidden in her every move easily reminded him of her name. Charles wanted to say To be honest, I quite like her. but he didnt. Because his sisters eyes were very serious. Finally, he focused his consciousness on the Phantom Beast sleeping on top of her leg. It looks so happy. That snake, snake is At that moment, he stiffened up. Snake? Wait. Is that really such a small existence? Oh I see? Is that still an egg? I think so too. Maybe it changed what it was going to be in the middle and came out in an unfinished state. The more he looked at the Phantom Beast, the more its outline became blurred. If he strained his eyes, he could at least tell that it had an enormous amount of magic hidden within its small body. That was all Charles could understand. If the twins were together, it was always his sisters role to think. Because Charlottes Phantom Beast was a being that could be called a symbol of wisdom. Hey, is something wrong? Charlottes words were not directed at Charles. They were directed at the Phantom Beast clinging to her back, hidden by her long hair. Two turtles peeked out from both of her shoulders. The two turtles make up one, and that turtles intelligence is devoted to just one point. One is in charge of knowledge, the other in charge of wisdom. He/they can only communicate with their master, Charlotte, and freely gives her the knowledge and wisdom they have gained over 40,000 years. *** When a 40,000-year-old Phantom Beast hatched from his sisters egg three years ago, he was too confused and didnt understand what it meant. Charlotte, who was talking to a turtle, exclaimed Wow! Charles tried to ask what was going to be born, but his voice was drowned out by the surrounding noise. A Phantom Beast belonging to a female student began to go wild. It was a cub, and it was clearly growling with hatred towards the young lady in question. Should we not stop and watch? Charlotte nodded without hesitation to Charles proposal. I wonder if it will be born properly this time. Charlotte said this with an impatient feeling, and Charles also couldnt calm his excitement. What they were about to see might be a historical moment. The cub transformed into a giant bear and attacked the young lady. At that moment, the Phantom Beast that was sitting on her knees emitted a dazzling light that seemed to make its eyes burst. The twins looked at each others identical faces and happily laughed. *** He recognized the light. Christina emitted light in the same way when she was born by breaking the shell. But the strange thing is, its dazzling but not dazzling. At first, I reflexively closed my eyes, but I dont want to cover my eyes even though its pure white. Everyone seems to be in the same situation, and Lancelot and the people around him were all just opening their mouths and looking at it. The only one who groaned with the pain of burning the retina was the bear. He stumbled backward and fell on his butt. When the light subsided, Christina, who should have been the light source, was not there. When I stood up without thinking, I noticed the existence that wraps around my body. The glossy white body is still the same. Except for the fact that it has become much larger, thicker and longer than my body after 2-3 rounds. Has Christina turned into a giant snake? I tried to take it calmly, but my head made a noise and stopped thinking. It was because I found an impossible object attached to the middle of Christinas slipping torso. There are legs. When I saw the head that appeared again with a sharp clawed foot, I finally managed to speak. The beard and eyebrows fluttering in the wind, and the eyes that have become more mysterious than before, all of them are white like before. Christina, you. It was a dragon. She is more happy that I was able to be accepted for who she is, rather than just understanding what she had changed into. And it doesnt seem like her happiness of being called by the same name is just my imagination. After all, I am the only one and master of this child, so I should be able to understand that much. *** The Phantom Beast, a dragon that has never appeared in the history of the world. People noticed its importance, or were overwhelmed by its divinity, and remained silent. The sound of footsteps that broke the air and resounded. When I looked, the natural opening of the human wall revealed the Seagan siblings. Slutarch-sama, I am pleased to meet you. I saw something good. I never thought it would be a dragons child. Ah, thank you very much. The Seagan siblings were just like normal and seemed to be just conducting an examination. I was very detached from the two of them who were very calm. The people around us, even the Lancelot next to us, were still not able to recover from the shock. You, restrain that child. Its bad if someone gets hurt. As the older brother Charles said that, a big shadow swayed in the sky. The Phantom Beast siblings, who have become living legends. The sister is knowledge and the brother is power. The older brothers Phantom Beast is a giant shark. It is well known that not only can this shark swimming in the sky like its swimming in water, but it can also slip through all kinds of obstacles. Ive heard that it was this Phantom Beast that troubled His Highness the most during last years [Winter] battle. The shark confidently swam through the sky and swallowed the bear whole. Kyaran let out a short scream. Greetings, Marquis Goudes daughter. Id like to know the reason for your Phantom Beasts rampage. This time, the one who spoke was Charlotte. She calmly carried the embodiment of knowledge on her shoulders and began to speak. The Phantom Beast is a mirror of its master. I think that your Phantom Beast reflected your inner self and took the actions it did. Do you have any idea? Kyaran had a face that looked like she was being scolded. Yeah. That cheek was silently flowing with droplets of water. As I watched the overflowing droplets, I felt a certain emotion that made my chest ache. Rebecca-sama, it is I. This is a sense of guilt. I cannot help but hate you. I know. I will only answer in my heart. [Kyaran Goudes. Fifth year, talented in magic, red curly hair, Phantom Beast is a bear cub, Note: Likes Llewayne (His Highness)] *** TL: Perhaps Christina is an Eastern dragon CH 23 The Marquis daughter didnt try to wipe away the tears running down her cheek. She probably doesnt want to admit that shes crying. Without raising her voice or making any explanations, her dignified and composed appearance looked pleasing to my eyes. I had always known that Kyaran had feelings for His Highness. However, now that I know those feelings caused the Phantom Beast to go on a rampage, I realize that her love for His Highness was a weakness in her heart. In other words, she had negative feelings towards me. She must have been suppressing those feelings, but Ouka took advantage of them. It must have been much easier to manipulate her into harassing and kidnapping us. She bowed deeply to me and said Im sorry, then left the scene with the teacher who came late. Its hard to say that her chances of becoming one of the top three students this year have been hurt, as the Phantom Beast tried to hurt other students. The incident showed signs of being resolved and the tense atmosphere finally began to move. The situation became chaotic again because of His Highness, who came over after hearing the story. While His Highness was patting me all over, asking Are you injured?, I talked to Charlotte. Excuse me, could you tell me why a Dragon Phantom Beast has been born from someone like me? Surely, you dont seem to be very strong in magic. Could it be because you have a strong sense of humanity? Charles replied. I cant accept that because I dont think Im that human. When I shook my head, she laughed and said, Ive never seen a human who doesnt get angry even after being almost killed. Still, there must be many better-natured humans than me. The bond with Phantom Beast. This time, I heard Charlottes murmured words. Bond? Your Phantom Beast seems to be very fond of you. Did you say that before the egg hatched [become a dragon]? There is a possibility that the Phantom Beast is trying to fulfill its masters command. No, I dont think so Oh. The one who said that was the Prince. You said, [I dont mind even if you become a flying snake], on Grues back. What?! I checked my pocket without thinking. Christina, who had changed back into a small snake to eliminate the danger, was looking at me with sparkling eyes and said, Thats right. as if she was saying it. *** Congratulations, Rebecca-sama! Emilia had a smile on her face like spring had come from the [summer] results. I took it as a compliment for Christina and returned a full-faced smile. Its been a week since the [summer] results were announced. They were as follows: 10th place: Judith Ceden 9th place: N/A 8th place: Oswald Ceden 7th place: Cectiara Zoff 6th place: Sajad Mahajanjiga 5th place: Vanderlei Slutarch 4th place: Olivier Marc 3rd place: Llewayne Huaverdon 2nd place: Emilia 1st place: Rebecca Slutarch At the end of the 3rd year, the top contenders were His Highness and Olivier and my brother Vanderlei. My brother had received high praise for his fierce horseback riding and blazing fire-red hair. But in the 1st year, the situation changed. Since the school opened, there have been only a handful of cases in which a beast that only exists in the legends has appeared as a Phantom Beast. But this year, it was different. Two, the Kyuubi and the Dragon, appeared and even the teachers were amazed. It was a rare thing for Christina to be given 1st place, but I was happy that many people recognized Christina. The 9th place was probably Kyarans. That incident was dealt with internally and hasnt really spread as a rumor. I hope that it doesnt cause her reputation to fall. Kyaran followers would bow their heads deeply and make way for me and Emilia when they saw us in the school. Some of those students even used to bully me and Emilia. I wonder if Kyaran talked to them about giving orders while they were being controlled. Every time I see those students, I think that if we had met under different circumstances, we could have become good friends. After class, when I was talking to Emilia, a tall man with glasses came. Emilia! Congratulations on the 2nd place! Thank you, Gadd. He was Gadd Maysen. He greeted me briefly with a bow. Normally he was just [a first-year classmate], but personally he was [a person who was in love with Emilia but is not taken seriously at all]. Ive seen his face frequently these past few days. Hes been talking to Emilia a lot since the summer break began. Emilia said they met by chance at the Royal Capitals library during the summer break and talked, but she didnt seem to have become close friends with him. But he doesnt seem to think that way. But if only Emilia is okay with that, the two of them talking and laughing together look quite good together and are like a picture. Hes not a target for conquest, but hes quite a good man and his personality seems kind too. Seeing them like this, I remembered the scene in the strategy book where the prince and the main character get together. Traditionally, [winter] is to have a school-wide dance party after the [battle]. Students celebrate and share their stories of mutual success throughout the year. In that place, the villainess, who was his fiance, was denounced and the prince, who was no longer holding a grudge, kissed the protagonist in a way that would sweep them off their feet during the middle of the dance. From now on, Id like it if you were the one by my side. To convey it like this. dammit, my stomach ache, chest pain, headache, and all my physical symptoms have suddenly gotten worse. Lets not remember any more. Anyway, to avoid this future, I personally want Gadd-kun to do his best not to be a nuisance to Emilia. Well, I told Emilia yesterday, Its also good to be with him, and she said, I am completely devoted to Rebecca-sama, in a strangely proud way. In the strategy book, Gadd Maysen, otherwise known as [support character] is written as a pitiful man who doesnt have the destiny of being tied to the protagonist. CH 24 That should have just been another normal, uneventful day. Rebecca-sama, I have something to consult with you! What is it, Emilia? That was the last thing I said before I lost my words. I, I have fallen in love with His Highness. I know that he is engaged to Rebecca-sama, but is there any way that could change? I felt like I had been hit with a blunt weapon, or maybe that would have been better. Images of him kept appearing and disappearing in my mind. The him who held me in his arms the first time we met, the him who ate all the homemade cookies and said they were delicious, the him who froze when he saw me after a bath, the him who brought me back to reality when I lost myself in anger, the him who turned around on Grues back while his hair fluttered in the wind, the him who came to save me and Emilia, the him who worried if I was injured. The him who smiled, the him who furrowed his brows, the him who looked troubled, the him who looked happy. Lastly, the him who looked at me with gentle eyes while the sunset was in the background, appeared in my mind. Even now, I still clearly remember the warmth of his hand, the smell of the evening in the Royal Capital, but it felt like it was from a distant past. Thats when I finally realized. I am in love with His Highness. I hadnt realized it. I had liked him from the moment we first met, more naturally than breathing, but it had been such a natural feeling that I hadnt even thought about it. Thats right. Even though I havent said it clearly, I havent been honest with myself either. I closed my eyes and turned away from everything. There is no escaping the scenario. *** It was mid-July, and Rebecca, Emilia, and Melinda held their second sleepover at Viscount Cueys residence. Rebecca was satisfied with the beautiful flower crown she had made and was lying on the lawn, making peaceful sleeping sounds. The remaining two were sighing with their heads held together. I never thought it would be this bad said the girl with honey-like eyes. I wonder why it turned out this way, said the girl with silver hair. The two had noticed the subtle differences between Rebecca and Llewayne before the summer vacation began. They knew that their important friend Rebecca sometimes had anxious and worried expressions. It was fine until recently when Rebecca and Llewayne went on a date. But when Rebecca returned and they asked her about it, she said it was fun but she seemed a little bit off. Rebecca, Repeating that it was like a date, like a couple, the two finally realized the vague discomfort. Why doesnt Rebecca-sama have confidence in herself fundamentally? Well, its not just Rebecca-samas fault, the prince not expressing himself in actions also has a responsibility. Even so, this time there is something wrong with Rebecca-sama, completely And there was another unbelievable fact. When the two of them confirmed that Rebecca-sama is the one the Crown Prince likes, to their surprise, Rebecca retorted I never thought of such a thing. That was not a pretense of hiding. They were honestly shocked. At that moment, the two of them were amazed at the seriousness of the situation. The silver-haired girl thought about something for a moment and then smiled even more beautifully. Lets try to poke her a little. Sure, but even if you or I talk to the Crown Prince, Rebecca will just think that we are telling her to say that she likes him because we were told to. We need to let her know from the bottom of her heart, how the Crown Prince feels about her and how she feels about the Crown Prince. I agree. Lets try our best. But we definitely dont want Rebecca-sama to get hurt. If we make her cry, theres no way we can avoid being [cut open]. Whats with that dangerous idea? After that, the two of them held a strategic meeting and it was not Melinda, the Viscounts daughter who said It might be a good plan, but I dont want to be glared at by the Crown Prince, but Emilia, who confidently said I am not afraid of the Prince even if it means being punished severely. took on that role. [I fell in love with the prince, even though I am a commoner, please let him go and give him to me.] That is, originally it is just a frivolous joke that cant be taken seriously. If there are 100 people, 99 peopleEveryone except Rebecca would not take it seriously, its a ridiculous and absurd request. Emilia starts talking about something strange, and when she thinks seriously about it as a friend, she realizes that she doesnt want to lose His Highness to her, and that she likes His Highness, and His Highness notices the appearance of such a fiance, and properly conveys I like you for a happy ending. Emilia and Melinda were expecting that kind of development. But they didnt know. Only Rebecca knows that the contents of that request, which seems like a lie, is actually possible in reality. For Rebecca, Emilia is someone who she cannot help but acknowledge as an unbeatable opponent in her heart. Thats why they never even dreamed of it. Rebecca, who was consulted by Emilia, never dreamed that she would actually mediate the relationship between Llewayne and Emilia and retreat. Truly, they never dreamed of it. CH 25 The biggest obstacle in dissolving my engagement with His Highness is that it is a decision made based on the interests of our respective houses. Originally, the Duke of Slutarchs territory was too wide, too rich, and too far from the Royal Capital. It was almost as if the current king forced the engagement between the Dukes daughter and his own son. It was not a situation where it could be said that by becoming a relative of the king, one would gain even more power. It was judged that it would be acceptable if power was increased in a form dependent on royal power. Its annoying for the Slutarch family to be poked around in their own house. My father loved me, so he was quite reluctant, but if he refused the offer from the royal family, it would be too much. He reluctantly accepted. In short, this marriage is unnecessary if the Duke of Slutarch does not become independent. His Highness has no brothers, so there is no need for a backing. Recently, I have come to understand what His Highness has been thinking. In the scenario, His Highness brings down the Duke of Slutarch because he has harmed Emilia, who is the wife of the king or an important person in the country. It is probably not just because she was loved, or because she was actually the best user of healing magic in history, that Emilia rose to such a position. There were political reasons behind it. Because of the foolish Rebecca, the Duke family is in a difficult position. If its unbearable, then he will weaken our power. His Highness used Emilia and Rebecca to crush and rebuild the overgrown Slutarch. Once that is understood, it is simple. I would like to point out that the Duke of Slutarch has no intention of becoming independent, even if there is no engagement with His Highness. First, tell him that. Emilias skill in healing magic is unparalleled. Why dont you come and see how strong her magic is? Then, let him know Emilias usefulness. Oh, thats Emilia over there. I have some business, so excuse me, but please talk to each other. Then, make His Highness turn to Emilia. I should have done this sooner. If I could have smoothly dissolved my engagement with His Highness, there would have been less risk of failure when trying to change the scenario. Its true, it was bound to happen sooner or later. (No, please stop!) Its because Emilia is cute, so the feelings of His Highness will soon catch up. This way, Emilia will also be happy. Yeah, thats good. (It would be more painful to be cut than for His Highness to like someone else besides me.) I have to go tell my father before it officially becomes a scandal. The house will be passed down to my brother, so I still need to get married and leave the house. (Its impossible for me to marry someone other than His Highness.) Ah, my heart is in conflict with my actions and its a mess. Thats when I realized. Id try to reason that it is the most plausible thing. In the end, I was afraid of being told lets break up. Just thinking about it being said in that way, with that voice, made me so scared. So I ran away before I could be told. The first time we met, he hugged me in his arms. I didnt know who he was, but I jumped into it without thinking. He ate all of my homemade cookies and said theyre delicious. I promised him I would make more. He froze when he saw me after my bath. That expression is precious to me now when I think about it. He brought me back to my senses when I lost myself in anger. I thought there was nobody else in the world but you. On Grues back, he looked back at me with his hair fluttering in the wind. I wonder if he will carry someone else like this from now on. He who came to help me and Emilia. I should have been happier that he came. He who worries about whether Im injured or not. It actually made me quite happy that he worries about me often. I like His Highness. I should have told him at least once. I noticed that I was walking towards the dormitory on a dimly lit road. Its too hazy. Recently, Ive been doing things I dont want to do too much and Im exhausted. Ill just go to sleep now. Now that I think about it, Melinda took Christina and said she would take care of her this morning, but I wonder if I look that tired. Scolding my wobbly legs, I made it to my room in the dormitory. I put my hand on the door knob, opened it, and entered. Then I thought, Why is the lock not locked? Someone was in my room. In the dim light, without turning on the light, he stood at the entrance, staring at me in a daze. The ultramarine blue sky looked beautiful today, I thought. CH 26 His Highness opened his mouth before me. Rebecca Slutarch. Who are you? What? Im asking who you are . Y-Your Highness? His Highness raised his face that was loweredhe glared at me. My beloved ultramarine blue doesnt look like the deep sea or the sky right now. Now its like a blue flame. It looks calm, but in reality, its burning my body with just its gaze. I was confused and it turned into understanding when I saw that. This person is not the usual him I know. Right now, hes just a man who doesnt hide his intense anger. Youre my fiance, arent you? When he came closer, I was afraid of being grasped by his arm. It wasnt good when I unconsciously took a step back. [I dont like it], his eyes say. The arm that stretched out finally caught me this time. A-Ah! Suddenly the scenery became higher and I realized that I was being picked up. Next, when I was laid down face up, the place I was resting my back on felt soft. I realized that it was on my bed. And finally, I clearly felt the danger. He looks down at me with his arms on both sides of me. Why are you trying to direct other women at me? Have you grown to dislike me? Danger signals were flashing in my head. I unintentionally lifted my body and crawled backwards(on my elbows). Do you want to run away? The distance I had barely managed to keep was quickly closed when he leaned on me. Are you afraid of me? He holds my face with both hands and forces our gazes to meet. Our noses are almost touching. Theres no escape. The blue color in front of me spreads and I tremble. He slowly, as if to convince me, gives me an order. I wont allow you to leave me. No matter how much you hate me, I will never let go. You will be my queen. I will never acknowledge anyone else. I held my breath unknowingly. It was because his voice sounded like it was pleading. The blue color that appeared to be shaking like a blue flame with too much anger. And at the same time, I saw a hint of sadness. He buried his face in my neck. His Highness held me tightly and didnt move. I could only move my fingers, but my head finally started to move. The way his arm held me, the way he lowered me onto the bed, the way his hands touched my cheek, he was all so gentle, like he was handling something fragile. But why did I think of him as a stranger and feel afraid? Your Highness Even though I was trying to take care of you. He said something ominous, blocking me. I tried to gather my thoughts and asked again. Does Your Highness think, If were together, Ill be okay? Its not that pretty. His Highness looked up at me from the neck. These feelings arent pretty. But, our eyes dont meet. I know that its too much to force this on you. But I only need you. Ive only been looking at you. Dont look at anyone else, dont show yourself to anyone else. If youre going to go to another mans side, I will. The outpouring of emotions stopped there. The gaze that had been poured around my throat went up, I love you, Rebecca. He said the words that condensed all the feelings and had all the feelings in his eyes. I always wanted to hear those words. The feelings that couldnt be verbalized became a little tear and floated in the corner of my eyes. I was happy because I felt like he had received all my feelings, even those that couldnt be expressed in words, when His Highness kissed me like he was sucking up the tears. I also love you. It seems that I have become tongue-tied without realizing it, probably because my nose has become stuffy. His Highness response to that was a kiss. I didnt understand how to breathe, so I just shrugged it off and figured it doesnt matter, and as I got better at breathing, even if I didnt understand it again, I still didnt let go of my lips, it was a long, long kiss. *** Finally, my lips were released and I looked up at his face while still wrapped tightly in his arms. He showed no signs of letting go of me while lying down. The room was already dim, but now it was pitch black because the outside had become fully dark. I wonder if he plans to sleep here like this. This is my bed after all. Your Highness. What is it. Do you know about the book that I read often? The closed eyes were lightly opened. A pale blue looked down slightly and looked at me. He spoke to me in a small whisper, and in a lower and somewhat hoarse voice than usual, a reply came back. Ive seen from the window that youve been reading something passionately for about half a year. Do you know the contents? No. Do you have any guesses? Yeah. Without a pause, I slightly stiffened my body in response to his quick reply. Sometimes you act like you know the future. Its not a dragons power because it was before Phantom Beasts appeared. I thought that book might be relatedIs it someones Phantom Beasts prediction ability or something? No. I see. Would you like me to tell you? Do you want to talk about it? No, I think I can talk about it, but I dont want to. Then thats fine. His Highness closed his eyes again as he said that. He held me tighter and shifted to find a comfortable position. I was the only one who noticed the completely human behavior before he fell asleep. I have a secret from Your Highness. Im a bad woman. I like Rebecca even if shes a bad woman. I couldnt find the words. [Bad] would be an understatement, I wonder if he understands the meaning of [villainess]? Really? He shouldnt understand. But I asked. Its true. This feeling will never change no matter what happens. His Highness voice was low and small. Even though it was just the two of us here, it felt like we were having a secret conversation. It was like the kind of conversation you have before falling asleep. Ever since I was a child, I knew that the stories told to me that way were the truest secrets. About 7 years ago, there were times when I was bored every day. Now that I think about it, the responsibilities and expectations of being the crown prince weighed heavily on me. I didnt realize it at the time, but I was crumbling. It was then that I decided to sneak a peek at my younger fiance. When I made a hole in the window and looked through, she was a girl who was more mature than her age. She was cute and healed everyone around her with her smile and brightness. She was a kind child who spent time every day carefully choosing and picking beautiful flowers to give to her mother. I became the type to look at her when I had free time. It felt like I had found the sun. I remembered the flowers. Was His Highness watching that? Without saying a word, I just listened intently. It has been about three months. One day, in the middle of the night, I peeped at her. I was late with my homework and when I saw her sleeping, I thought I should sleep too. Thats when I found out for the first time. She cried alone at night. She must have been lonely. Her mother had gotten sick and her brother and father were busy. She was smart enough to try not to be a burden to others. But she was still young enough to cry alone at night. I watched the girl, wrapped in a blanket, crying silently without making a sound. And then I made a decision. I would protect her. I would marry her and make sure she never felt lonely again, and most importantly, I would treasure her. That became my reason for living. Magic, swords, political science, imperial studies, horses, bows, I learned everything that could be useful. If I thought it was to protect her, nothing was difficult. I worked hard to become one of the top three students in my first year at the Academy. When I saw her a year later, I wanted to look as good as possible. The day we would meet for the first time, I couldnt wait any longer and I left the event to search for her. And then I found her. Rebecca, you. (TL: Passive pronouns are killing me.) His Highness gently touched my cheek. He pressed his forehead against mine and spoke kindly. Do you understand? I love you. Surely, not even one-tenth of this feeling is getting through to you. Even if I was told that, I still couldnt voice it out. I knew that it would all turn into sobs. Actually, I want to say Thats not true. and Its getting through to me, it hurts. My chest, eyes, throat, heart, all hurts so much. I cant find words to express this feeling and its painful. This impulse, this pain of how much I love, I wonder how many more times I have to say I love you for it to be conveyed. [Surely, not even one-tenth of this feeling is getting through to you.] Yes, His Highness must be feeling the same way right now. We, who are alike, love and cherish each other so much that we cant find the words and suffer. Thats exactly what it means [its getting through]. Will there be more happy days to come? I thought about it as I closed my eyes with a happy feeling. Surely, it will come. If Im with this person from now on. *** Emilia! Youre the one who planned it, right?! The next day, she rarely showed her anger and interrogated her friends. I was trying to support you seriously! Im sorry but, but, Im glad it turned out well. Emilia smiled bashfully. She thought she might forgive her because she was cute, but she still couldnt get over her anger, so she declared that she wouldnt speak to her for three days. Emilia cried and made a scene through Melinda, without waiting for one day, so for the time being, her anger subsided. CH 27 [Summer] and [fall(autumn)] are closely spaced. In addition to being held in late summer, [winter] is the most elaborate and has the longest preparation period, so [fall] is moved forward. In the middle of October, one month from now, is [fall]. Its name is the Magic Research Presentation. An explanation of the overview is unnecessary, the name speaks for itself. The [fall] of art, the [fall] of scholarship(learning). [Fall] is the most cultural event. [Fall] has a pre-selection. 20 people from the 3rd grade will have the right to present. There are three weeks left until the selection. How to develop magic that will surprise everyone around us is the showcase of our skills. Incidentally, I have no skills to show. Magic is my weak point. I had given up on [fall] from the beginning. But Christina changed the situation. If I use the vast magic that Christina possesses, maybe something can be done. What should I do? I was thinking alone in a classroom. A thin pink butterfly was resting on my desk. If I pointed at it, it would stop. It was then that my body shook with a sense of unease. Hey, where did you come from, child? It was a strong presence of someone else. No mistake. This butterfly is a Phantom Beast. Since it has made contact, the master must have something to do with me. The butterfly fluttered away, trying to leave the classroom. I stood up and followed it. I thought I had graduated from chasing butterflies when I was 6 years old. When I went out to the backyard as it was, in the cool breeze, a young lady was sitting on a bench looking at me. Her perfectly aligned nails and white fish hands folded over her knees. Even just sitting was an impressive display of her elegance. I couldnt help but straighten my posture too. Come to think of it, the butterfly was her Phantom Beast. I apologize for calling you out like this. I just wanted to have a little talk. The other person stood up smoothly. My name is Cectiara Zoff. The woman who bore the name of one of the three strongest was always polite. I bow to her with the utmost respect. I know who you are, Zoff-sama. My name is Rebecca Slutarch. I have personal feelings towards her. She is the daughter of the Marquis Zoff family. In fact, she is the one who, after the Duke of Slutarch fell in the game, my brother married into. In the scenario, she was my brothers fianc. But now, there was no engagement between them. Both of them were not engaged to anyone at present. I looked up and read the other persons expression. In the game, there was no mention of her inner feelings. What was she thinking now? Ill be straightforward there will be [fall] in one month. Yes. Would you like to have a match with me? What? My beloved person, instead of me, holds you dear. Would you accept to compete with me? And when I win, I want you to cooperate in getting engaged with that person. Who is this beloved person? If its not a problem, I would like to know. I can assure you it is not His Highness Llewayne. Alright. Eh? I shed my ladylike behavior and clenched my fist. Please leave it to me. For you, even in the fire or water, I will help you without hesitation, not just after the competition. Eh? Eh? Cectiara, no, Cectiara-sama is confused. Thats also natural. After making such a sudden request, its impossible for her to keep up when the other person suddenly gets excited. But Ive already decided. Cectiara-sama with one hand on her mouth, her cat-like clear eyes are shaking with a bit of unease. Her hair like waves is a different golden color than the shining gold of His Highness, it reminds me of the bountiful rice ears of autumn. Overall, she is petite and gives off a small animal-like impression, but her behavior is refined and beautiful. Such a lady has spoken of her feelings for her beloved person with a resolute attitude, but at the same time, her cheeks are dyed with an un-concealable embarrassment. How cute! I decided to help her in just these few minutes of conversation. I wonder where that lucky gentleman is who captured her heart. Please tell me, who is the person you love? I asked with all my heart, after hesitating. Her cherry blossom colored lips then pronounced his name. Right after that, I couldnt stop my face from tensing up. Wait, no, Vanderlei Slutarch-sama Nii-sama! It was something I could have figured out if I had thought about it a little. Maybe even in the game it was a love marriage. I havent seen my brother in about 6 years, but could he have become such a likable man. Still, this is bad. How can I cooperate with my brother in this? And also, what? Onee-sama, did my brother just say he cherishes me? Onee? Uh, y-yes. What does that mean? When I asked, Cectiara-samas face clouded over. I heard that Vanderlei-sama has always said that he has no intention of taking a wife until his younger sister becomes an adult, In that case its fine. Its what Father intended. That is something my father taught my brother when dealing with matchmaking became bothersome. With the situation of having a father and son relationship, its something that any reasonable person would have to bring up. My father went out of his way to teach me in advance, just in case I was brought up in the conversation. Even if my brother is using it now, he is probably just busy with his life at the Academy and work to inherit the Duke household, so he probably doesnt think marriage is a good idea yet. If I appeal to him by communicating the appeal of marrying a daughter from the Marquis Zoff household, he should normally look her way. Or it would be easier if I asked my father for help. After all, in the game they even got married. But Rebecca-sama, Please call me Rebecca. R-Rebecca, I want to win the right to be engaged to him by myself. I dont want to just rely on your help. I want you to accept the challenge in [fall]. She seems to have not only a cute and elegant appearance, but also honesty and a noble heart. Understood. I replied with one word. CH 28 Once youve accepted a match, if you dont even make it to the selection process, the name of Slutarch will be ruined. As a result of preparing thoroughly, I was able to successfully make it into the selection of 20 people. Of course, there were names such as Cectiara-sama and His Highness, as well as Emilia and Melinda. Melinda is capable of doing well if she wants to, she just doesnt feel like it. Other acquaintances include my brother and Olivier, Fried, etc. In the first year, Lancelot and Gadd Maysen also joined the selection group. This time, all four of the top students in the school have been selected, but they also have their own strengths and weaknesses. Cectiara-sama excels in intelligence and her Phantom Beast is powerful, but she is not physically strong. She is at a disadvantage in pure combat. Olivier is the opposite, with outstanding combat abilities and a Phantom Beast that is well-suited for battle, but his intelligence is inferior to the other top students and he is not particularly good at [research] this time. His Highness Llewayne excels in all areas, especially magic, which is his specialty. He is the leading candidate for the [Fall] Championship. Vanderlei is also an all-rounder with high standards, but in his case, his performance in [winter] is particularly expected. This is because his horse(Phantom Beast) and swordsmanship shows powerful strength in [battle]. I am looking forward to hearing the announcements from four people in [fall], it is something to look forward to. The order of the draw was Cectiara-sama, His Highness, me and then Emilia in fourth. When I returned to my room in the dormitory, I flipped through the strategy book. It had been a long time since I had picked it up. My chest aches as I think of my mother. I opened the page for [fall]. There, the details of what would happen on the day were written. I traced my mothers writing with my finger. [Ouka attack incident].. Fans of the game call [fall] this way. *** [During the presentation, the protagonist starts behaving in a strange way. Controlled by Oukas magic, the protagonist uses the advanced healing magic that is the result of her research on Ouka. Ouka obtains the opportunity to revive his body and immediately disappears, causing the magic research presentation to be canceled], I see Actually, this time, I helped Emilia quite a bit with her research. The field of healing magic that Emilia handles is behind compared to other fields. This is because there are fewer absolute numbers of magicians. So until now, it has been considered that healing magic can cure injuries and illnesses, but it cant completely cure serious illnesses. However, Emilia alone has the power to heal. She is the best in history, no matter how you look at it. The problem is how to do it. Healing magic is a magic that maximizes the natural healing power of the person. Therefore, it is necessary to come up with a way to revive completely lost tissue. Therefore, Emilia thought of materializing her own magic power and filling the space as a replacement for damaged cells and tissue. This is Emilias research this time, and also what Ouka is aiming for. Ouka, who received magic power from Emilia, combines her own magic power and amplifies its effect to the limit, and completely creates his own body. And she succeeded in moving his spiritual body from stone to body, reviving, and welcomed the [winter] with great expectations. *** I understand that I should have stopped Emilias research when I knew this, but I couldnt help it. Moreover, this research has an incalculable value. Surely in the future, someone will save a precious person. So I decided to keep Christina in Emilias pocket for the day. Even so, I wonder where Ouka got the information from. At this point, the only people who know the contents of Emilias research are me and Melinda, and Lancelot who talks to us well from April. Its not like information is leaking from the students. Given the statement at the summer event, it is certain that there is a special information source. And thus, when it became a little bit chilly, our [fall] began. *** As always, I received an explanation of the event in the lecture hall. [Fall] is the only time this place becomes the venue. On the stage, there are five judges including the Principal. On the other side, there are 20 chosen people. The remaining students sit politely and listen to the presentations. Presenters sit in order of presentation, so Im next to His Highness. He put a jacket or something on me and said, Are you cold? or Are your hands cold? I cant help but think, Wait, do I have a fever or something? Hes so overprotective. The first presentation, Cectiara-samas research, is summed up in one word: wonderful. Its the current state-of-the-art technology in long-distance communication, the application of crystals to human self-calling. By using crystals as a medium and fixing coordinates, safety and ease have been successfully pursued. Its like a safe and easy version of transfer magic. If we can overcome the difficulty of handling, it will change the way transfer magic is used in this country. It is said that she got the idea from her Phantom Beast, a butterfly that has the ability to create 100 clones (alter egos?). The second person is His Highness. His Highness has been basing his theme on increasing the things that can be done with magic since last year. This year, he has succeeded in reproducing a very simple healing magic by combining water magic, fire magic and nature magic. This was a huge shock. Healing magic, which was said to be impossible without innate talent, was made usable by others, even though high-level magic talent is required. It is because His Highness, who has more knowledge of magic and a rich variety and quantity of magic power than anyone else, was able to do it. Even though the quality may be inferior to that of a real healing magic user, it can be said that His Highness showed off his abundant talent. Then its my turn. I was quite confused about what to research. Because I cant do anything without borrowing Christinas power. So I decided to research how to use Christinas power. We all borrow the power of Phantom Beast, but thats all were borrowing. Strictly speaking, its not our own power. However, if the bond between Christina and I is so strong that a legendary dragon is born, could I not make magic truly mine, that is, share magic with Christina? Like His Highness, I plan to continue this research for three years. This year, I succeeded in using basic magic with the help of Christinas power. Christina has the ability to transform into a dragon and can only touch my body when she is in that form. When all of Christinas magic flows into my body at once, its possible that my body could explode, so we have set up a large tank with a small faucet to control the flow and use it like that. Still, it is a new attempt and I think the reaction of the judges was not bad. Oh, I was nervous. In the midst of the overwhelming applause, the person who responded politely to my muttering was the next presenter, Emilia. You did great, she said to me. Thank you, and good luck to you too, Emilia. I replied and at the same time, I confirmed that Christina was slipping under Emilias jacket. Good afternoon everyone, Im Emilia from the first year. Without further ado, my research is Ouka, come whenever you want. With that attitude, as the clocks hand moved, I could no longer hide my confusion. Ouka did not come. Nothing happened and the presentation continued. Finally, I heard the voice saying thank you for listening. And Emilias presentation was over. And then the next one began, and the next one. Ouka did not appear in [fall]. CH 29 Chapter 29 Without any particular reason, I wonder at the results that have been presented before me with a strange feeling. In the scenario, it was discontinued in the middle, so it wasnt included in the strategy book. 10th place: Olivier Marc 9th place: Melinda Cuey 8th place: Kyaran Goudes 7th place: Vanderlei Slutarch 6th place: Lancelot Charity 5th place: Rebecca Slutarch 4th place: Emilia 3rd place: Oswald Ceden 2nd place: Cectiara Zoff 1st place: Llewayne Huaverdon I wonder what happened to Ouka. Is he not thinking of healing his body, or does he not know about Emilias research at all? I feel like Im being cheated by a fox. I smoothly avoid Lancelot, who is coming to hug me in celebration of the results. I decide to head to Cectiara-samas place, stopping Emilia, who has come running and is trying to intimidate him with a mashed sweet potato(mashing a sweet potato in her hand), with a Come on, come on. Does Rebecca-sama like Zoff-sama? Emilia went to buy sweet potatoes again and we went to see Cectiara-sama. I can feel [fall] in the choice of ingredients. However, I hope she wont intimidate Cectiara-sama so earnestly, and more than anything, I want to eat baked sweet potatoes. So Ill properly say it. I like Emilia more. Emilia, who shouted I did it! without hesitation, is cute. Im glad shes back in a good mood. Suddenly, a familiar low voice interrupted. Be careful, Rebecca. It seems like some fox lady got a thing for you. Yes, Rebecca-sama, please be careful. It seems like some bird is targeting you. Emilia, with a smile on her face, responds to His Highness a completely different kind of smile. The air around them is chilly. Oh, Its only the beginning of November, isnt it? His Highness embraces my shoulder, and Emilia clings to my opposite arm, neither of them taking a step back. Its scary how both of them continue to smile and spit poison. This sharp exchange became normal after the incident that started with Emilias declaration of I fell in love with His Highness. His Highness is angry at Emilia for misunderstanding me, and Emilia is angry at His Highness for kissing me. I decided to keep quiet so as not to make things worse. But just like now, when I find Melinda laughing in front of Fried like a flower blooming, I decide to take them both on a s*icide mission. Melinda, with a gentle smile, pleads with her eyes Dont come over here. and of course, I ignore her. I head straight to Cectiara-samas place, dragging her along. Cectiara-sama, who was visited by me, His Highness, Emilia, and the large group of people named Melinda and Fried for some reason, seemed to be flustered. She was very cute. When I shared a freshly made sweet potato with her, she happily exclaimed Its delicious. and it was very cute. By the way, the sweet potato was made by His Highness with fire magic. When I asked Cectiara-sama about her competition, she shyly told me As promised, Ill try to propose to Vanderlei-sama, or rather, confess to him! I smiled and said Good luck. as I sent her off, thinking that if it doesnt work out, Ill ask my father to speak on her behalf. It wasnt Cectiara-sama who told me the result, but a letter from my father that arrived a week later, saying Vanderleis fiance has been chosen. I was thrilled and jumped for joy, Yay! His Highness, who was looking at the letter with me, laughed haha and patted my head, saying Thats great. My heart also jumped with happiness. CH 30 Chapter 30 One morning in the middle of November, I found myself at the entrance of the girls dormitory. His Highness isnt here. As a matter of fact, it has been my routine lately to hear the yellow voices of the female students as I eat breakfast and head for the entrance of the dormitory, until I see His Highness eyes soften when he spots me. Its no wonder that the atmosphere in the girls dormitory is not so good this morning. I stood there, contemplating whether I should go to the boys dormitory or not. His Highness might have had some urgent business that kept him from coming this morning. But he smiled and said See you tomorrow when he returned yesterday. Keeping a promise is something that should be taken for granted, especially when the other person is your fianc I thought about this while calmly observing myself. Ill admit it, Im lonely. Ugh. I held my stomach and walked to the boys dormitory, but when I got there, I saw a large crow and let out an odd sound. It was about three times larger than a normal crow. Its black feathers shone in the sun. Its beak was sharp enough to kill me. But at the same time, it seemed incredibly rational. It was probably a Phantom Beast. But whose? I flipped through the strategy book in my head and thought, Oh. Then I approached the crow. Its black eyes were looking at me. I looked back, trying not to show any fear. While ignoring the suspicious glances of the boys walking by, after about ten seconds, the crow took out a piece of paper and flew away. [Miss Rebecca Please take care of His Highnesss cold. Fried Neher] I let out a sigh as I looked at the short letter from Fried, or rather, the paper. [Seasonal change and cold nursing event]! *** The Cold Nursing Eventthats when a cold outbreak occurs at the Academy. You can hear coughing from one side, someone sneezing from the other side, and someone collapsing from fever on the other side. The person who wants to collapse the most right now is definitely the schools nurse. With the help of such a troublesome school nurse, the main character, who is a healing magic user, ends up taking care of the target of the conquest. I completely forgot about it because I was too focused on [Winter]. Rebecca was not supposed to appear at all, so that was good, but Im already used to developments that dont go according to the scenario. I asked the dormitory staff where His Highnesss room was. I stopped in front of the door once. I took a deep breath. Exhaled. Breathed in. Exhaled. I turned the doorknob. Excuse me, this is Rebecca. I noticed that the door was not locked. His silent servant must have been concerned about his master. When I entered the room, there was no answer. But I could feel the presence of someone. I took off my shoes calmly and went upstairs. When I opened the door to the bedroom in the back, there was a faint smell of His Highnessmaybe, but I decided not to remember. I didnt remember the time when His Highness hugged me. I definitely dont miss it. Ah, um, definitely not. His Highness was asleep in bed. His eyes and mouth were tightly closed. His forehead was slightly sweaty. Although the bedding was neatly arranged, his breath seemed a little short and his chest seemed to hurt, so I grabbed it and calmed myself down. I closed the door quietly so as not to look too much and went into the kitchen. I came here because I was asked to, so it should probably be okay to use it as I pleased. I started looking for ingredients and was relieved to find something that could be made into porridge. I started cooking skillfully. My cooking skills, which are not like those of a noble lady, are from my mother teaching me from a young age. According to the strategy book, the protagonist uses healing magic on the target of the strategy and spends the whole day holding his hand and staying by his side in the [sweet event]. When it was time for nursing, I remembered that the book said that the event was one with a high degree of affection and a low occurrence rate. In other words, the favorability of His Highness towards me may be quite high, but lets leave that for now. After all, I am an engaged person, so serving at a time like this is also one of my duties. This is a duty, just a job. Whisper it in my mind and calm my feelings. Take a deep breath again. Exhale. Inhale. Exhale. Anyway, since I am not Emilia, I can only treat him normally instead of using healing magic. But there is one thing I am thinking about. Since this is an event in the game and His Highness is the target of the conquest, if I follow the strategy book and proceed with the conversation, will the favorability increase? That is what I am thinking. If it can be increased, I want to increase it, that is my true feeling. I took the strategy book out of my pocket. I have been carrying it around lately. I just glanced through it for this event, so I want to check it properly. Refer to the [Cold Nursing Event] in the table of contents and follow the choice that increases the favorability the most with my eyes. [Emilia?] [I was asked by the school nurse and came to treat you. Uh, sorry for being presumptuous.] [N-No thank you] [Youre welcome! How are you feeling, Your Highness?] Ugh. I already felt sick, even though I just started reading. It is not good for my mental health to read the intimate conversation of my fianc and best friend. I put away my strategy book and took the porridge off the fire, seasoning it. I tasted the finished porridge and couldnt help but smile, Yeah, its delicious. Is this a dream? I literally jumped up. Y-Your highness! I held back my racing heart and looked towards the entrance of the kitchen. Somehow, he was standing there firmly, looking at me. He looked normal. Maybe his condition wasnt as bad as I thought. Thats good, I felt relieved. I came here to check on you as Neher-sama asked. Im sorry for being presumptuous. I recited each word without a mistake. My heart was pounding. This was the first time I used my strategy book for this purpose. But there was no response. [Its just a] No, I was getting anxious and my mothers inexplicable phrase came out. His highness continued to stare at me without moving. I tilted my head. Being looked at like that made me feel like something was wrong. Um, your highness? Above all, his highnesss appearance was I felt like my cheeks were getting red and I looked away. His hair that was usually neat but now looked disheveled, his rough shirt that was open to the third button, the sturdy body that could be seen from there, the sweat that flowed like a waterfallsweat? His Highness never says [N-Nothank you.] no matter how long it takes. Instead, he casually took a step forward and reached out to me. And then, the next moment, he made a loud noise and fell to the floor with a thud. Fell to the floor, wait, no this is wrong, he collapsed?! Your Highness! Are you the type to not show it on your face?! I hurriedly lend him my shoulder to help him stand. My arm that touched him is too hot, and I feel dizzy. He has a cold. He really has a cold. I wish he would have looked more like he had a cold from the beginning! Carrying the tall man who is weak like me is difficult, but finally, I was able to move His Highness to the bed. Or rather, more accurately, we collapsed onto the bed together. Phew, I did it. I even feel a sense of accomplishment as I tried to get out of the bed, but my stomach was held down by an arm, preventing me from moving. ?! I was embraced from behind as if being pulled closer. My face is hot. Even though I desperately try to escape, my stomach is held down and I cant move my legs. This is bad. This is bad. This is bad! At that moment, the emotions that I had been desperately trying to suppress exploded within me. Ha, haaaaaaaaaaa! This is embarrassing! Im just his fianc, so why am I taking care of him? This is the first time Im entering the princes room. Taking care of the person you like, alone in their room, what kind of face am I supposed to have? I couldnt understand the situation because it was too difficult, so I even tried to imitate the main character. I thought if I followed the scenario, it would work out. But even then, its amazing! Nothing is going according to the strategy book! I was about to scream in embarrassment and my head was full. But suddenly, I was brought back to reality. Hot breath was applied to my ears from behind. I shivered with further embarrassment. I couldnt speak and held my ears, and then turned around in confusion. And then I realized it was a mistake. He turned me over on my back with a flowing movement, and sewed my wrists to the bed and covered me. I looked up at him from the bottom and saw something sparkling in his eyes like a hungry beast. Rebecca. My lips were blocked by his. Rebecca. Hot. His breath and eyes were, more than his body temperature, as if they were burning. Rebecca. He kissed me carefully on my cheek, eyelid, and forehead, while still covering me, and called me warmly again, Rebecca. And laughed. The most beloved in this world. I wondered if thats what he was saying. Your Highness. My reply disappeared into his mouth. When I received the kiss that fell again clumsily, his hands were released from my wrists and instead I was tightly embraced. My whole body was wrapped in his scent and I felt dizzy. His Highness supported the back of my head with one hand and kept kissing me repeatedly, closing all the gaps between me and him. Rebecca, you look lovely (cute). At that moment, my cheeks became hot and my heart beat loudly. What did he just say? But when he parted his lips and something hot broke through my lips and entered my mouth Chris Chris Chris, Christina, Christina! My Phantom Beast that was sleeping in my pocket. Responding to its masters call, it emitted light from all over its body. His Highness groaned at the dazzlingly bright light and took advantage of the opportunity to roll off the bed and run away. I continued to run until I left the boys dormitory and reached my room in the girls dormitory. I entered my room and closed the door. Christina was the only one who worried about me as I slumped down. My rough breathing and hot face wouldnt calm down for a while. *** Even though it was still early in the morning, the door of my room was being knocked on without any hesitation. Rebecca-sama, its Emilia. Please open the door. Im sorry, but I cant. I dont want to open it, but I cant. I dont want to reply, but I cant. The only thing I can do is just hope that my brainy friend will come back before I talk about something with my muscle-brain) friend. (Alt: talked into something by her muscle-brain friend) I heard that you took care of His Highness yesterday. Actually, I caught a cold too. I came to have Rebecca-sama take care of me. Really, go home. Anyone who comes all the way here and only causes a commotion like this definitely doesnt have a cold. The true cold is much more terrifying. Hm? Rebecca-sama, youre not collapsed inside, right? Im getting worried, Ill go check it out. I heard a loud noise(crack) and a clattering sound while lying in bed. Emilia peeked her head out, took off her mask and thick coat with a smile, Once I saw Rebecca-samas face, my cold blew away. Ill put healing magic on you and hold your hand all day, so please relax. She said that to me, who was coughing and hoarse, lying in bed. CH 31 The next day, when I unexpectedly ran into His Highness at the cafeteria, he opened his mouth to say something. I decided to turn my heel and leave. Rebecca, wait. When Im told to wait, its strange how my feet naturally start moving quickly. I start to hurry, then walk fast, and before I know it, Im running. His Highness shouldnt chase after a woman who runs away. Hes a gentleman. Hell bring his fianc to bed and kiss her, but hes a gentleman. As expected, His Highness doesnt chase after me. Instead, whenever we meet, he always speaks to me with various emotions on his face, making you wonder if his frown and Buddha-like expression he puts on other people is a lie. In the morning, I can avoid meeting His Highness by leaving through the window of the first floor room instead of using the front or back entrance. He may have taken that into account. The residents of the first floor room kindly let me use their window without asking for an explanation. I feel like theyre looking at me with warm eyes, which makes me a little uncomfortable, but theyre people I can talk to and theyre really helpful. By the way, yesterday, Emilia took care of my cold all day long, as she declared, and stayed in my room for some reason. This morning, while crossing the window with me, she said something like its like a [spy movie] and laughed, and she seemed to have a lot of fun. Thats how three days passed. His Highness that day was persistent. He must have felt the need to force a conversation. To be honest, I also feel it. When I see His Highness face, my feet just want to run away. Ah, ah. Earlier, I was the first to notice the other person. I quietly left the scene after spotting His Highness in the distance. When I looked back, His Highness was coming towards me and in a hurry, I ran towards a place where there was no one, it was my mistake. I ended up at the lecture hall, which is not often used. Lets just go inside for now, I at least want to shake off His Highness. Anyway, because I was in a hurry, I didnt check inside. But still, who could have predicted that I would close the door behind me and bump my nose into someone elses chest. ! Ow, sorry, are you okay? That hard chest belonged to a male student I had never seen before. He had deep forest-like hair and eyes. He is undeniably a handsome man with a cute face and a strong body that would be popular with older sisters. Hm? I feel like Ive seen him before. Where did I see him? As I stared at him, my thoughts were interrupted by surprise. He gently touched my eyes. Are you crying? If someone is bullying you, talk to me. I might be able to help. Im aware that Im teary-eyed. Its because I just bumped my nose on your iron wall of a chest, or simply put, his iron plate. What should I do? I wonder if its better to distance myself from this person. I scratched my nose and thought for a moment, but gave up. Hes just genuinely worried about me. You can tell from his expression and how calm my Christina in my pocket. Hes just a kind person. Thank you for your kindness, but its okay. Im fine, I tried to say. But in my head, a passage from my strategy book came to mind. [Are you crying? If someone is bullying you, please talk to me. I might be able to help.] [No, that, thank you for your kindness but its okay! Dont worry about it.] [No, I cant just leave a crying woman be. Sit here. My name is Oswald Ceden. Lets talk for a bit.] This is the encounter event that the protagonist was originally supposed to finish in April. And he is the one and only, the final target for conquest, Oswald Ceden! Ever since I entered school, Ive often seen that persons name. In the strategy book, it says Target for conquest, Class 5, Second year, Dark green hair, Phantom Beast: Mole, Note: Has a reputation as one of the next top three. At the presentation last time, I saw him, but my eyes were on research and I didnt look at his face properly. He was very interested in the research on the combination and effects of auxiliary magic added to weapons. It was a very interesting research, and it is no wonder that it was more highly evaluated than mine. Oswald is definitely a person with a calm and kind personality, but he also has a strong sense of justice. He has a younger sister in the first grade. He comes here to feed the cat that often sunbathes in the auditorium. In April, when Emilia chooses to go to the auditorium after Rebecca sarcastically tells her to go there, she meets him. I didnt speak ill of her in the first place. But its alrightno, its not alright, your iron plate hit my nose and it hurts. After thinking in a scattered way, in the end, all I could do was be honest. He said Im sorry and worriedly touched the tip of my nose lightly. It was just at that moment that the door opened with a burst of energy and His Highness came in. *** A low voice like crawling on the ground. Even if its said that this is the demon king, theres no doubt that there are many people who believe it. At least for me, even if I am told that this is the voice of my fianc who embraces me to hide me from Oswald, I wont believe it. Oswaldif theres an explanation, Ill listen. Eh? Oh, darn! Llewaynes fiance, the daughter of Slutarch?! Oswald seems to be in a hurry. I should also say that nothing happened. When I finally turn my head, Oswald was bending his body at 90 degrees and lowering his head. Forgive me. I didnt realize you were engaged. I swear I didnt have any wicked feelings. Im sorry. Please believe me. I also moved my head, and looked up at His Highness who was tightly embracing me. I felt sorry for making him apologize. His Highness was looking down at Oswalds head expressionlessly, but after a little while, he breathed out as if giving up, and met my gaze. Alright. Raise your head, Oswald. If it wasnt for you, Id probably beat the shit out of you for being such a whitewash. (TL: Not sure thats the right word.) Surprised by the ominous words, His Highness said I was just joking. as if to brush it off. Even when Oswald waved goodbye saying thank you, I was still being embraced by His Highness. Recently, theres been too much contact and its starting to become a nuisance. When were alone, I feel like running away again. Are you going to run again? His Highness buries his face on my shoulder and says that, his soft golden hair tickling my neck. I honestly admit to finding it cute when he pouts like a child. I was embarrassed. Thats all there is to it, nothing else. It wasnt that I hated what His Highness did to me. I hugged him back thinking that was enough to convey that. I see. You are. His Highness arm wraps around my waist. I liked the porridge. I wanted to thank you for it. Oh, that porridge. I wondered what happened to it. He ate it, Im glad! Feeling touched, I unconsciously press my lips to his cheek. I was going to say Im glad youre better but couldnt because of what he whispered in my ear. But it seems like that feeling might have gone somewhere when I found you here, alone with another man. oh. The atmosphere becomes tense. I gulp down my words. His Highness kisses me on the ear as if in response and laughs lightly. I love you, Rebecca. Its not enough to say that. If you do something like this again, you wont be able to leave this place. I nod with a dry throat (gulp). I note here that this is a strategic defeat, due to my realization that if I didnt, I would be punished right away. CH 32 The preparations for [winter] have already begun. Right after [fall] ended, we received an explanation from the Principal and started moving forward towards the upcoming battle. However, there is one more thing that needs to be done by the end of November. In half a month, before the winter vacation, there is an exam that we need to prepare for and start studying again. I plan to teach Emilia how to study this time. I will be careful not to be left behind. This time, I will also aim for the top 3, said Melinda. When I wondered about the change in her attitude, she said, If you guys get chosen as the top 3, it would look bad if I were not there. I see, Melinda did mention that her ranking in the [spring] was 20th and in the [summer] it was 12th. Even though her name didnt come up in the game, that must be because of the recent attack by Ouka, where she ranked 9th in the [fall]. So, after school we studied as a group of three. One day, Lancelot came to join us. He seemed like he was going to skip, but maybe he had something good in mind. He is the son of the Prime Minister and is known to help his father a lot lately. He approached me hesitantly and took my hand, kneeling down with a beaming smile. Miss Rebecca! Can you teach me too? And then he started acting weird again. I brushed him off as he seemed like he was going to kiss my hand. Ive been thinking about it for a while, but where does his energy come from? Melinda is sighing too. Emilias threats are not being taken seriously. Maybe hes just used to it. Then Emilia called out to Kyuubi, who was playing far away. Is this her final move? Will it affect Lancelots life? At that moment, his highness walked over. I was happy and naturally smiled, but the only thing he conveyed with his lips were these words. Punishment (Oshioki). Confinement and Punishment. Ufufu, I should hurry and get away from Lancelot as soon as possible. I dont have to worry because Lancelot noticed his highness and quickly ran away, so I was saved. His highness sat down next to me. Rebecca, do you want to make a bet? He doesnt seem to care about Lancelot, and he pats himself on the chest. A bet, sir? Yeah. Whether or not I become the top student of the second grade in this exam, I bet on the latter. If I win, I want you to listen to one thing I say. [One thing]? I blink and twinkle. If theres something you want me to do, just tell me normally. But. What if His Highness loses? Ill listen to anything you say. Got it! To be honest, I cant imagine His Highness not taking first place, but its quite an attractive offer. I cant help but agree. Not that Im asking for anything in particular. Thats how it is. Without hesitation, I agreed and His Highness smiled happily. *** When December was halfway over, the results of the recent exam were announced and His Highness as the second-year first place. The results for the third(3) grades were as follows: ?First Year 3rd place: Gadd Maysen 3rd place: Emilia 2nd place: Melinda Cuey 1st place: Rebecca Slutarch ?Second Year 3rd place: Oswald Ceden 2nd place: Kyaran Goudes 1st place: Llewayne Huaverdon ?Third Year 3rd place: Ray Lowe 2nd place: Cectiara Zoff 1st place: Vanderlei Slutarch At the moment, the three of us held hands and celebrated. Amazing! Good job, us! Yes, its wonderful. Many students had gathered in the courtyard to see the results posted. As we hugged and celebrated, the surrounding noise suddenly quieted. Oh, Rebecca-sama! Eh? The students gaze is drawn to one man alone. Approaching us as if breaking through the crowd is my most favorite person. He stopped his feet a little away from us. Rebecca, do you remember the bet? Those around are swallowing their saliva and looking at us. I can tell that the Prince is trying to stand out (to be conspicuous), but I dont understand the situation. I didnt even notice that Emilia and Melinda had quietly left, I was just looking at him. Finally nodding with a groan, His Highness slowly kneels down and smiled with a sweet mask. In his hand was a single rose. His Highness. The obvious words came to mind. Come to the dance with me. The feeling that filled my chest at this moment is indescribable. If I had to put it in one word, it would be clear joy and an incredible relief. After [winter], there will be a dance. Men give roses to invite someone, it is a way of expressing I love you. It is only allowed in school-approved and family-approved relationships. Its like a public proposal. And for me, it also means something else. The main character and target of the game will be decided at this dance. The games ending, the final goal. Its natural to go to the dance together as a fianc. But now I was invited to the dance, like the main character, with a clear declaration of love. The noise around me returned as the crowd became lively again. I must be crying tears of emotion. But it doesnt matter about the surroundings. As long as my beloved is looking at me with loving eyes. Yes, Id be happy to He took my hand and put a rose in my hair. His Highness immediately led me away from the scene. When I looked back, Melinda and Emilia were waving at me and sending me off. I smiled and waved back. Ah, what a happy day. *** After escaping the noise in the courtyard, His Highness talked to me about something important. After listening to everything, I returned to my room and thought about it alone. The conversation was about Ouka. The Academy and the royal family had finally uncovered his true identity. [That man, Ouka, was a student at the Royal Academy 19 years ago. He was sealed by the Principal for attempting to commit a forbidden act with evil magic. He had been active as a spiritual body by distorting the seal, but recently the seal was fixed by a magician directly under the royal family. He will not appear again.] He held my hand the whole time we talked. I guess he was worried about me because I had had a few close encounters that scared me. Closing my eyes alone in the room, I remember the father-like gaze of Ouka, that person. So thats it, he was sealed back. Its only natural, since the royal family and Academy have been chasing after him. I dont understand what Ouka wanted to do anymore. Wasnt he supposed to revive(bring back) the scenario? He should have appeared in the [winter]. The winter break is about to start. The winter break is the only one where the students dont go home. Its to prepare for the [winter]. In the scenario, the [winter] is when Ouka intervenes and causes chaos to the extreme. Its no longer an event, but a final battle with Ouka as the target and all the main characters participating. But in reality, Ouka doesnt appear and there are too many discrepancies with the scenario, so the strategy book is not useful. This winter will be a pure test of strength. For me, the first and true battle since my enrollment in the Academy begins. CH 33 I stare at the distant horizon from horseback. Behind me, a group of students on horses continue on. The number, around 600, is a quarter of the entire schools population and it is the number of soldiers assigned to me, one of the four [generals]. I hold my breath and wait for the signal. Every time I inhale the cold air, my lungs ache. The morning sun is nowhere to be seen and its cold, but at least its not snowing. In this endless wilderness, the only sound is the quiet breathing of 600 people. The area is surrounded by a strange tension. On a certain day in January, today is [winter]. [Battle] is about to begin now. *** In the beginning of November, an important announcement was made about [winter] two months later. For this years [battle], Vanderlei Slutarch, Olivier Marc, Llewayne Huaverdon, and I, Rebecca Slutarch, were appointed as the four [generals]. In the first place, [battle] is a simulated war led by four [generals] chosen from the Academy. The winning condition is to take the heads of the other three generals, in other words, to give an attack that can cause fatal injuries with defensive magic. Or, to capture the flag located in the [camp] each general is assigned to. The general assigned one fourth of all the school students as soldiers in his/her army, and the allocation was basically random, but there was one exception. That is [loyalists (vasal/retainer)]. In short, they are the generals confidants. If they perform the [ritual of loyalty] with the general and apply to the Academy beforehand, they will certainly be assigned to serve the generals army. There are several rules for the loyalist system. First, if a general soldier attacks and incapacitates the general, it will not be considered as [captured(victory)], but loyalists are different. They can take the generals head and drastically change the battle situation. Therefore, it is kept secret who is whose loyalist, but last [winter], it was revealed that His Highness Llewayne Huaverdon, who was appointed as the generals role, my brother Vanderlei Slutarch, Charles Seagan, and Charlotte Seagan, among four people, His Highness Llewayne and Fried Neher are in a loyalist relationship. Loyalist is not a relationship that is easily dissolved after the event is over. In the first place, if there is no deep bond, the ritual of becoming a Loyalist will not be successful, but it is not only that, but also a lifetime of being in a master-servant relationship, and a promise never to betray. It is a heavy thing that can affect not only your Academy life but also your entire life. And there is a risk. If a Loyalist is captured or incapacitated by another General, that General will not be able to take the head of any other Generals. All attacks against other Generals will be rendered ineffective. While it is not immediately disqualifying, it is a significant blow. Even if a Loyalist earns achievements in battle, they will not be recognized by the Academy. The accomplishments of a Loyalist are considered to be those of their master, the General. This is a measure to prevent individuals from trying to attach themselves to a superior General in order to gain titles. Of course, it is theoretically possible to earn a title by achieving excellent results before [fall]. However, it is overwhelmingly disadvantageous. Those who obtained the title of Five Highs last year, such as Fried, are exceptions. The weight of being in a lifelong relationship, and the equivalent exchange of benefits and disadvantages, is not something that can be taken lightly. In the end, I couldnt bring myself to have a Loyalist. Its not uncommon, and usually about two out of four Generals had a Loyalist. In early November, the Generals will be announced and the division and positions of the troops will be announced in the middle of the month. This year, His Highness is in the northeast, Nii-sama is in the east, Olivier is in the south, and I am in the southwest. The stage in [winter] is the training ground outside of the Academy. There is terrain, so the location of the troops can be advantageous or disadvantageous, but it has been random every year, with large, medium, and east, west, south, and north. This years distribution can be said to be quite skewed(biased). Now, if you focus your eyes, you can see Oliviers army in the distance. The start is for everyone to move from their respective positions at the same time, according to the previous strategy. I took a deep, long breath. Watching the white breath, I took out my watch, theres only 2 minutes left before the signal for the start. I looked down at the armor I was wearing. I opened my hand, squeezed it tightly. I thought about a lot and did everything I could. The preparations should be perfect. Even so, my hands are still shaking. I controlled the horse and looked back. 600 eyes are focused on me alone. Leading them, holding the fate of everyone, is none other than me. 1 minute left. the war will begin soon. I have only one command. In this silent space, even without raising my voice, my voice reaches. The soldiers are holding back their warrior spirit shakes and listening to my words with all their body. This is truly the calm before the storm, I felt it with my skin. Definitely, win. Gong, gong, gong. The sound of the bell ringing from the sky. I raised my sword high. Lets gooooo! Oooooooo! The roar of the fierce soldiers shakes the air. We started running, scattering sand. I led the main army and headed straight for Oliviers army. I assembled about 400 people, about 2/3 of the total, who were mainly high-attack soldiers, and launched a fierce attack, a strategy to quickly capture it. The remaining one-third is the defense force that defends our own lines. The tower of rock that contains the flag of the commander, which is the life of the army, stands tall in the camp, and they are already in position with a formation that surrounds it. I have no anxiety about leaving this camp. I am blessed with soldiers. Because there are excellent soldiers who are worthy of entrusting this army here. Well then, I am counting on you! Looking back and shouting, I saw that person who had taken the front of the rock tower make a beautiful bow. I was asked. Good luck. Surely now, there is no more reliable ally than Cectiara-sama, who is narrowing her noble cat-like eyes and smiling. CH 34 Riding horses with all their might, running through the wilderness, only the sound of the horses hooves echoing through. It is truly a fierce advance. I am at the front, but in reality, Christina, who is soaring in the sky, is leading us. She already has a dragon-transformed body and is wearing armor. Her appearance is so divine that its mesmerizing and she cuts through the sky, using wind magic to give us a strong tailwind. Thanks to her, we seem to be able to reach Oliviers camp at an impossible speed. Perhaps because we are facing our first battle, I am not feeling the cold as much. In this assault, we are not holding back on using magic. We are betting on speed and attack power, and if we strike first, we will win in one blow. The more flashy, the better; the more annoying, the better; the more conspicuous, the better. As we began to see the appearance of the enemys camp, we slowed down. Their rock tower is exactly the same as ours. Inside, there is the flag we are targeting. Before that, there are 500 horse riders. From the top of the tower, I could see a coldly beautiful woman looking down at us. I immediately knew who it was. Good day. As expected, its you, Ray Lowe-sama. Likewise, Miss Rebecca. As you say, its as I expected. Ray Lowe, the third-year student from Five High, who is known as the [Iron Walled Ray Lowe]. She is a talented woman who looks good in her upright posture and glasses. She is childhood friends and great friends with Olivier, who seems to be the complete opposite of her. This is a well-known story. The origin of [Iron Wall] is her Phantom Beast, a small hedgehog. Despite its cute appearance, its ability is powerful. It can create a barrier with a radius of 2.3 meters centered on itself. It also has a lot of thorns, which are perfect for protecting a flag. When Ray, who is a close friend of Olivier, was assigned to Oliviers army, it is predictable that she is most likely a Loyalist. The current situation is 500 against 400, with us at a disadvantage in terms of numbers. But its as expected. I spoke to our army. Well proceed as planned, its a short-term decisive battleeveryone, move forward! With my voice, Christinas fighting spirit became a roar and the ground shook. That was the signal for the battle on the plain to begin. The number of opponents is greater than ours, but our morale is still sufficient. We charge forward without hesitation. I also join the battle, defeating enemies near me. Thanks to our defensive magic, we dont get hurt, but if we receive fatal damage, we will lose consciousness. I throw knives, and deliver the finishing blow, avoiding attacks from behind and counterattacking. Even though youre losing in numbers, youre charging forward is that a bad move? Ray said from atop the tower, but I didnt spare a glance and focused on the enemy in front of me. Its also within expectations that she doesnt come down from the tower. Magics, swords, and Phantom Beasts fly around everywhere, and both allies and enemies gradually decrease. I can see Christina kicking around the enemy soldiers in the distance. The legendary dragon is not only powerful in its attacks, but also stands out in this moment as something special. In between, I took out a crystal from the gap in my armor. The crystal is something that everyone in this place has. As a General, I can contact any of my soldiers at any time. Soldiers cannot talk to each other. Cectiara-sama, how much longer until we finish? [Lets see Well finish in 8 minutes.] Understood. After that short conversation, we confronted the enemy again. 8 minutes. Thats the time our main army needs to launch a fierce attack on the defense army led by the iron-walled Ray Lowe and Olivier, in order to draw their attention. *** When the teams and formations were announced in November, I thought. His Highness and Nii-samas formation is far away. Olivier is not an opponent I can ignore and go on a campaign with. And thats the same for His Highness when it comes to Nii-sama, and Nii-sama when it comes to His Highness. In other words, I need to strike Olivier with all my might firstbut Olivier is strong. She has top-class combat power, and her Phantom Beast is a leopard. Even from her personality, its clear that shes not going to fortify her defenses in her own camp. Especially since shes highly mobile and elite, shes bound to run through the battlefield and aim for the heads and flags of other generals. Thats where Ray Lowe comes in. By leaving most of the soldiers as defensive forces and placing Ray as their commander, itll definitely be a perfect defensive force that wont fall. And since Ray is a loyalist, shell be able to take the heads of other generals that have come. Its a simple strategy, but its the most troublesome and powerful one. I have to focus on the god of battle, Olivier, while conquering the formation. Moreover, what made it possible here was Oliviers good luck. Actually, Oliviers formation is in the best position out of the four. It has a mountain behind it. Even if you try to attack from behind, itll take a lot of time and bones will break if you try to climb it with a large number of people. And if youre found, youll be attacked from above while using the slope. With only a small lookout placed behind and being able to focus only on the front, Oliviers formation was truly ironclad. On the other hand, Im weak. Being selected as a General in my first year is unusual and Im thinking of it as a great honor, but I dont have enough experience or my own combat ability. I have to attack from the enemys back. I have to use anything and everything I can. Thats right, for example, myself. *** Ray wont come down from the tower. I am reading her as a Loyalist. Loyalists can defeat the General, but if I defeat Ray, Olivier will not be able to defeat the other generals. Its a double-edged sword. Ideally, Loyalists should be aware of this and act as a surprise attack for maximum effect. If Rei were to come down, it would only be after my army is completely pushed back. She would definitely try to take my head when I am weak. And that time is coming soon. My army has begun to gradually retreat. Since we have been fighting at full magic power from the beginning to make up for the difference in strength, its natural that we are starting to feel fatigue. Cectiara said, 8 minutes is the time limit. Its going to be close. The faces of the soldiers around me began to show signs of anxiety. The number of enemies is gradually not decreasing. Its a bad sign. I was about to open my mouth to change the atmosphere. Miss Rebecca, I would like to propose a one-on-one duel. A horse appeared in front of me. I knew you were here. Deep green hair and a neat face. Holding a sword without wiping sweat, a fierce figure that looks straight at me is truly worthy of the title of Five Heights and noble. I accept, Ceden-sama. Oswald Ceden. He is said to be the closest to the three strongest among the Five Highs. What a convenient timing. I secretly smiled. When a one-on-one battle begins, people around will stop fighting and surround it to watch. In such a case, they should never intervene. This is a common rule even in duels among nobles. We faced each other according to the rules. I put away my knife and held both swords. In an unspoken agreement, we were surrounded by both armies in no time. Is there any meaning in this one-on-one battle? By the way, I wonder if he is a Loyalist. Only a General and a Loyalist can defeat a General. I didnt think he had a chance of being Oliviers Loyalist. There is. Because your Phantom Beast is too strong. I cant defeat you, but if youre a bit tired, thats enough. I see. Even if I am not defeated, if the damage accumulates, the defensive magic will activate and I will lose consciousness. If that happens, Christina will definitely start fighting. And she wont leave me until I wake up. Thats a clear minus for their army. In other words, he is absolutely confident that he can defeat me one-on-one. He decided that he should defeat me quickly before Christina and I could take out any more of his army. I want to say that I am being underestimated, but its a good judgement. In fact, I cant beat Oswald. Oswald is one of the top three swordsmen this year in the scenario. His sword skills are also sure. I have no chance of winning in a one-on-one battle. I glance at Ray, she seems to be silently watching this development. Shs staring intently at me. Oswald closes his mouth and takes a sword stance, entering into battle mode. I turned to face him and smiled thinly. I cant beat him. But I accepted the challenge. Because I wanted to draw everyones attention on this battlefield to me and make use of the time. That came at the perfect timing. [This is Cectiara. The surprise troops have arrived.] CH 35 A deafening explosion erupted and a blast of hot air and shockwaves burst out from the inside of the rock tower. Everyone, regardless of whether they were friends or foes, opened their mouths in surprise and stared at it. In the line of sight of everyone, a Phantom Beast emerged from the dust and smoke. It had golden fur and nine swaying tails. The girl riding on its back held up the flag she had just captured high, and smiled beautifully amidst the flames and smoke. Rebecca-sama, Ive captured the flag! *** In order to defeat Olivier, I need to use everything available to me and make use of everything I can. So I used myself as bait. At the start, my army was split into three. The first was the main force led by me. Christina, flying in the sky, charged forward to draw the enemys attention. The second was the defense force. There were only 200 people, about a third of our army, but I was confident that they would be enough to defend the flag. It was led by none other than Cectiara-sama. I was truly lucky to have been dealt this card called her. General refers to those selected based on previous performance and their own and Phantom Beasts combat ability. Cectiara-sama may not have pure combat ability, but she is smart and her Phantom Beast is powerful. Her butterfly can split up to a maximum of 100, and it becomes her eyes and ears, allowing her to collect all kinds of information. She greatly contributed to Emilias advance by constantly monitoring the situation on the battlefield with her scattered butterflies. The third unit, Emilias surprise attack army, is just a name and is only made up of one person, Emilia. In mid-November, the only surprise attack I entrusted to the excited Emilia, who was assigned to my army, was one person. With Cectiaras butterfly, there is no need to worry about watching out for other enemies and advancing. In addition, like Christina, Emilias Phantom Beast, Kyuubi, is also a legendary Phantom Beast. Riding on Emilias back, it runs through the wilderness at a surprising speed, climbs mountains behind the lines, and invades the tower from behind. It is the ultimate elite. Emilia should normally be responsible for treating soldiers who have lost consciousness in the rear of the army, and Ray would have thought so too. By daring to let her act alone, the enemys back can be attacked. Honestly, even I was taken aback by the fact that we managed to break through the barrier of the hedgehog that was probably inside. The Phantom Beast Kyuubi of Emilia, who can only heal people, was skilled in attack magic, as if to make up for her masters weakness. In a situation where no one could grasp the situation, Emilia showed an innocent smile that did not match the situation. AAlthough it is a basic rule to cheat your allies if you want to outsmart them, I felt bad for the soldiers on my side who fought so hard. Emilia ran to me and jumped in, taking advantage of peoples gaps. Good job, Emilia. Im glad I could help! After praising Emilia, I raised my voice to keep morale high. Our army has succeeded in a surprise attack! This is all thanks to the power of everyone who held this place down! Well done. We defeated the three strongest, Olivier Marc! My voice echoed on the battlefield. In response, what spread slowly was the joy of victory. Uooooo! Emilia did it! She took the flag from behind! We did it, we won! I breathe a sigh of relief at the victory cries rising everywhere. At that moment, someone extended a hand towards me, as if asking for a handshake. It was Oswald. That scared me. I completely made the wrong judgment. No, I apologize for trying to take advantage of you like that. Dont worry about it. People call that a strategy. The fresh smile is dazzling. I wondered how good a person could be. It was a time when I couldnt help but admire them. An impossible scene was reflected on the edge of my vision. Kyuuuu! ?! Christina! I rushed over there. Christina was sucked into something like a box with a painful moan, despite my outstretched hand being in vain. That was a seal. It was done by a single soldier. The battle is over! Please stop! I pushed through people and shouted without hesitation. Everyones gaze gathered on the unusual atmosphere. When I grabbed the mans shoulders and turned him around, I couldnt help but open my eyes wide. My familys crest was engraved on the chest of the mans armor. Why. The man I didnt even know was a soldier in my army. He shook off my hand and stepped back. Then he held the box in his left hand and drew a sword with his right hand. I dont understand why, but he quickly retreated. Oswald came out in front of me as if to protect me. What are you doing? He seems to have come chasing after him and noticed the abnormality of this situation. The man didnt pay attention to that and suddenly attack. Rebecca Slutarch! I know all the heinous crimes youve committed using the Duke familys position! I sentence you to exile under the name of the royal family! Eh? What came to mind was the villainess Rebeccas trial of condemnation. It was undoubtedly, word for word, the words that were supposed to say to Rebecca at the ball. Several soldiers surrounded me in response to the mans voice. There were both enemy and friendly soldiers mixed together. It seems this was planned in advance. And then, what scared me the most was the magic tool that the man took out. It was a shiny black cylinder-shaped thing. Without a doubt, it was something used when exiling criminals in public. It seemed to be filled with transfer magic and if it was placed on the nape of a criminals neck, their evidence would enter and they would be instantly sent abroad. It was an extremely valuable item and there were only a few in the country. An ordinary student should not have one. At that point, I could no longer ignore this commotion as ridiculous. But I dont understand. I cant grasp the situation. I havent done anything, and the scenario should have changed by now. I repeat, Rebecca Slutarch! I sentence you to exile. However, it was these next words that made me freeze like being doused with cold water. This is something that Lord Llewayne is also aware of! What did you say? Suddenly lifting my head with a clear head, I noticed that Emilia was supporting me beside me and peeking at my face. She seemed reassured by my expression. Stepping away from Emilia, I step forward from Oswalds back. Thief, retract your statement now. A very ordinary calm voice came out. The straightened back will no longer bend. The expression is the same as usual, with a smile that seems to make a sound [smirk]. To play with His Highness Llewaynes name in front of me, who is to be the next queen. This sin is heavy. Be prepared. If you spit poison with a gentle smile, the opponent will step back in fear. I am a noble lady. And I am also a jewel of Slutarch, and also the fiancee of the prince. And most importantly. [This is something that Lord Llewayne is also aware of.] Those words were enough to flush out all feelings of confusion, turmoil, fear, and the like. W-We are moving on orders from above! You are no longer the next queen! Its a pity to give such an order. Who would that be? No duty to answer! The man grinds his teeth to the limit. And then he re-gripped his sword and stepped forward. In response, Oswald once again protected me with his back. Cede! This is an order from the High One. It would be best for you to draw your sword and help capture that woman! The man shouted. Oswald hesitated for a moment before drawing his sword. Emilia next to me grabbed my arm, probably planning to escape from this place. I, on the other hand, did not move a step and watched Oswalds actions from the shadows of his broad back. The man seemed satisfied with Oswalds sword being drawn. But soon he looked startled and stumbled. Oswald simply pointed his sword straight at the man without hesitation or hesitation. You see, I have my own justice. Its an absolute and unshakable justice. This person is an important person to my friend. If you want to hurt her, Ill be your opponent. No matter who gives the order, I dont care. Oswald said it as if he were spitting it out and aimed his sword at the target. He was the man who hated the most twisted things in this academy. Go. Oswald said shortly when he turned around. The one who moved at that moment was Emilia. She easily pulled me up and jumped onto the Kyuubi. Its fine for you to talk back to that rude man, but if he accidentally uses that magic tool, theres no way you can get back at him. Right now, Im vastly outnumbered. Looking around, it seems that most of the people here are either trying to capture me or are unsure of what to do and unable to move. Neither of them is me, Emilia, Oswald, and one more person. Come over here! It was Rey, who had been hiding among the debris of the collapsed tower and looking at the situation. Shes waving her hand to guide us into the mountains from a distance. What do you want to do? Emilia asked. I need some assurance that shes not on the other side. I inhaled and screamed. Proof that you are a Loyalist! As soon as my voice reached, Rey took something out of her chest. It was not a pale blue, but a crystal that was dyed in a blue like sapphire. The color is thicker than usual, which means that her connection with General is thicker than that of a normal soldier. In other words, its proof that shes a Loyalist of Olivier. The Kyuubi turned and began to run towards Rey. I know Oliviers character, and its worth trusting. We decided to trust Rey and Olivier. In the middle, we pulled Rey and disappeared into the mountains in no time. Just before we left, I looked back and saw Oswalds figure, fighting alone against dozens of people. I was terribly worried about him and Christina. CH 36 The Kyuubi pushed through the bushes and advanced deeper into the mountain. This mountain, filled with large trees and thickets, was perfect for hiding. As soon as we entered the mountain, a Cectiara butterfly landed on my finger. The butterfly started to fly as if to guide us, probably avoiding enemy soldiers. This is strange. We cant contact the teachers. Ray said. The soldiers can communicate with the Crystal and their own generals, but they should also be able to contact the teachers in case of emergency. But that connection was not working. I thought we should leave it to the teachers, but it seems thats not possible. The teachers, unlike previous events, do not interfere in any way unless there is an abnormal situation in the final event of the year [Winter]. Even so, they should still be watching the situation in real-time, but no one has come yet. Probably the communication and the video are being interfered with. Emilia was healing Rays Phantom Beast, a hedgehog, while nodding in agreement with the conversation. I contacted Cectiara-sama through the Crystal, Its an unusual situation, but since we cant judge whether the game will flow or not, please just protect the formation. And she responded with a strong [Leave it to me]. Also, enemy soldiers were gathering in Oliviers camp. I thanked her and ended the communication. And then I spoke out what I had been thinking since earlier. Those soldiers may have been manipulated. Ray furrowed his brows, and Emilia let out a gasp. This time, I thought Ouka wouldnt show up, but with the reenactment of the Accusation event, the possibility of him being involved has come up. If thats the case, those students may be manipulated like Kyaran was before. In the first place, if there is someone who would order to attack the princes fiance in the middle of an event, then they are definitely mad. And those who obediently carry out those orders are also mad. Its natural to think they are being manipulated. Then, we can use dispelling magic. Emilia said. Yes. But it will be quite large scale Ray-sama, how about magic? Im sorry, but its tough when it gets that large scale. Is that so. Then, I will. In this situation where we cant contact anyone other than our own troops, I have to do it myself. Christina is captured, so I cant use her power. But there is one method. We moved quite a distance without encountering anyone, guided by the butterfly. But at that time, another butterfly appeared from the front and we saw several people following it. The person leading them was someone I was familiar with. Emilia and I couldnt help but shout out loud. Melinda?! Ah, finally we meet. Im so tired. Are you all safe? Melinda slowly approached, her expression tired and with a Phantom Beast owl on her shoulder. Im exhausted, she said, slumping against the Kyuubi. Why was Melinda here? Because, Miss Melinda is with His Highness Llewaynes army, if I recall correctly, Ray said. Emilia nodded in agreement. Yes, thats correct. The four of us, including myself, were part of a reconnaissance team for Oliviers army. Melinda began her explanation in an exhausted voice. The other members of the reconnaissance team seemed uneasy, standing there. His Highness launched a full-scale attack on Vanderleis army from the start. He even used transfer magic to fly to the front of the flag himself. He left our own army to Fried-sama and about a dozen others, and sent only a small reconnaissance team to Oliviers and Rebeccas armies. Therefore, His Highness cannot use the transfer magic today. Besides, there is quite a distance from His Highnesss and Vanderleis formation to yours and Oliviers formation, right? We, the reconnaissance team, were also watching you and Oliviers army take Oliviers flag, but that was because His Highness sent the eagle there. The eagle then carried another reconnaissance team and headed towards Rebeccas formation, so there were no more hands left to wait there. In other words, His Highness currently has no means of transportation. Even if he comes here, it will probably be a while later, since there is also the battle with Vanderleis army. And so, I was hiding and watching the battle while reporting everything as a reconnaissance team. But His Highness only keep asking for descriptions of Rebeccas bravery in the worst situationCant you fight for yourself? I thought I was chosen for the reconnaissance team because of my good ears from Phantom Beast His Highness just wanted to know about you, thats for sure. Well, things got weird, so I reported it, and he said I could give up my reconnaissance duties and join up with you guys to help. I had been hiding in stealth until then, but that butterfly thats been flying around us recognized us because of the Phantom Beasts ability as the reconnaissance teams guy over there. Even though it couldnt see it, it could sense us. And thats how it led us here. Hold on, Ill call His Highness now. His Highness must be aware of whats happening now. His ability to gather information is impressive. I dont have the luxury of sending out a reconnaissance team, and I still dont know anything about the northeast. Despite having Cectiara, this is the difference between being a commander and not. Melinda was looking at her chest as she took out a crystal. And a few seconds later, the voice I heard made me feel greatly relieved. [Rebecca, are you there?] Yes, Your Highness. A low, calm voice. It felt like I hadnt heard it in a long time. Thank you for sending Melinda, Your Highness. Im safe. But I left behind Ceden-sama and Christina. They have defensive magic, so they wont get hurt, but Im not strong enough Im sorry. The soldiers may be controlled by magic. Ill try to refill my magic power and use a spell to release them. If it goes well, it will all be over in one go [Wait, Rebecca, let me speak first. Good job.] Eh? His Highness, who gently blocked me who was flaunting and boasting, [good job]. I was complimented. But what for? [I heard in the report. Even when my name came out, you denied it head-on without hesitation, and took a resolute attitude.] That doesnt seem like something worthy of praise. [Good job. My fianc is outstanding and excellent.] The sudden accusation event. Honestly, at that time, my feelings were confusion and fear. The one who gave me the power to shake off those feelings was none other than His Highness. I dont know. Right now, I really want to see him. Your Highness. [Ah] I love you very much [] Your Highness? [I love you too] Yes Hey, I know your relationship as a couple is good and thats the most important thing, but if possible, can you do it just the two of you? Melinda made a surprised voice. I snap back to myself. Oh no. I let my emotions take over and confessed my love in front of people. An uncomfortable atmosphere flowed in the room. Without being able to look up, I opened my mouth to say something when Emilia sharply raised her voice. Rebecca-sama, the enemy is approaching very close! What did you say? It is probably because the Kyuubi sensed it. I wonder why we didnt realize it earlier, because we should have had Cectiara(s butterfly) with us. I search for the butterfly while looking around. I cant believe it. Cectiaras butterfly, when did it disappear? There is no way that Cectiara would retrieve Phantom Beast without informing me. In other words, has Cectiara been defeated or been driven to a similar state? Did she not even have time to contact me? Impossible. I couldnt believe what was happening now. As I muttered, a large number of soldiers suddenly appeared. Surrounding us. What?! Where did they come from?! Rebecca-sama! The surroundings suddenly became noisy. I quickly counted the number of enemies. There are too many. Suddenly, an enemy army of around fifty appeared without warning, with the power to control their numbers, the strength to seal away the three strongest, Cectiara-sama, the ability to block communication with only the teacher, and magical tools that should not be able to be easily taken out, including a legendary beast, Christina, to seal away. I had suspected Ouka, but is it really just him? Is it possible for him, who was just sealed, to do this? I cant help but feel that there is another mastermind behind this. Among the approaching enemies, I stopped thinking too much and jumped on the Kyuubis back, breaking through the encirclement alone. Im here! Rebecca?! Wait for me! Ray-sama, use your barrier! Protect everyone! I heard Melindas voice trying to stop me. But theres no time to stop. I faced the enemy and ordered the Kyuubi back along the way we came. I was worried if the Kyuubi would follow me, but it seems not to be a problem. As I cut through the wind and looked back, as I thought, many enemy soldiers were chasing after me. Ray, Emilia, Melinda, and the three members of the reconnaissance team, a total of six people, should be able to protect themselves with Rays Phantom Beast barrier. The enemys target is only me, so I should escape alone. However, I need the Kyuubi. Without Christina, this is the only way to use powerful magic. To borrow power from the Kyuubi. It would be reckless to use someone elses Phantom Beast, but it is possible with the Kyuubi. There are many fast enemies, but the Kyuubi is as fast as expected. Despite being quite exhausted. I confirmed that I was not about to be caught, and somehow managed to steady my position on the swaying back. good. From now until we reach the bottom of the mountain, I will refill my power with The Kyuubis magic. If I can even release the magic of the controlled soldiers with release magic, this match is mine. CH 37 The base of Oliviers camp came into view. Now my body is filled with the holy magic of Kyuubi. To receive the magic, it is necessary to communicate with that Phantom Beast, and I honestly thought it was possible or impossible for five minutes, but it succeeded surprisingly smoothly. The preparations are perfect. Feeling my enthusiasm, The Kyuubi jumped high and ran through the mountain to Oliviers camp. There is no point in trying to be inconspicuous when pulling enemy soldiers, so I will show my appearance confidently. I looked around and frowned. It seems that the soldiers who came earlier were just a part of them. There are more than two hundred uniformly looking at us. I felt a chill in the strange scenery. They should probably be considered manipulated. But even more strange is the ground. There are big holes everywhere. I quickly realized. Oswald. His Phantom Beast is a mole. Where is Christina, who fought to the point where the ground is like this, and his Phantom Beast now? Rebecca Slutarch! Everyone, capture them! I was startled by the familiar voice from somewhere. The soldiers rushed in unison like a wave. Is the voice of the person in charge of this place now, or the person who is manipulating it? I dont have time to think about it, and I am not given time to remember who the voice belonged to. Lets end this commotion as soon as possible. Quickly deploy the magic. The target is everyone in this place. I used the dispelling magic. dispelling. A definite sense of accomplishment. In no time at all, the magic power was completely taken away and it became almost empty. Then I turned my gaze back to the scene in front of me, and I wonder if you can understand how I felt at that moment. When what I see with my eyes has not changed at all from before using the dispelling magic, my feelings are Eh? The soldiers approaching. Each one with a weapon in hand, accompanied by Phantom Beasts. There is nothing but hostility there. Not a single person stopped moving. Why, how? Is it that no one is being controlled? And they are trying to capture me as an enemy of their own will? I miscalculated. Am I an idiot? I dont have any strategy for when I fail! The body of the Kyuubi that is carrying me shook. I could tell it was trying to run away. But the Kyuubi has been moving since morning and is exhausted. Will it be able to escape? The enemy is approaching like an avalanche. It was then that a voice calling out to me from behind could be heard. Plug your ears! I turned around as if I had been shot. I caught sight of a red woman on the edge of my vision. I reflexively plug my ears but its too late, in a world where the sound is gone, I saw a cub howling to the sky. The voice of that cub can numb the body of living things, my mothers strategy book told me. Its distant roar shook the atmosphere and infiltrated the soldiers ears, taking their bodily freedom away in the blink of an eye. Why? I asked, before thanking her. She was there, with her red hair fluttering. Her name was Kyaran Goudes. Without moving from her spot, she scolded me. Hurry up and come here! The numbness lasts only a few seconds! I quickly ran over, pulled into the shadow of the bushes where she must have been hiding. We lowered our bodies and huddled together, and the Kyubi shrunk into my arm. Just then, the numbness barely wore off. The air was released in one breath, as if the shackles had been undone. The soldiers were all looking around, not knowing where we were. You lose consciousness while youre numb, Kyaran said softly. Next to her, a cub was sitting with its legs stretched out. It might be a power thats quite draining to use once. I couldnt help but smile and say thank you to her, who looked nothing like the ferocious figure I saw in [fall], and she raised her thumb saying Cuey. I am a part of His Highness Llewaynes army. Rebecca-sama, I was sent as a reconnaissance team to your army, but the rest of the reconnaissance team was on the other side. At that place, we talked and then I took the opportunity to hide and contact His Highness Llewayne and receive instructions, and thats why I am waiting here. I was saved by His Highness again. But. Its just a matter of time before were found. Even though were hiding, were close by. It wont be long before were found by sensing magic or Phantom Beast with a keen sense of smell. Over there! Just as I whispered, the enemy came over here. Ill be caught this time. Even though the Kyuubi returned to its original size, I took out my short sword. Kyaran is skilled in attack magic. If I were to face 200 people alone, I would be quickly overpowered, but if she is there, it might be worthwhile to fight. However, in contrast to me, Kyarans actions were very calm and slow. She slowly stood up and lightly flicked her skirt. I understand that my previous actions were only a matter of a few tens of seconds. I lowered the short sword that I had been holding ready. I looked at Kyaran with a strange feeling. Why is she so calm? She doesnt show any signs of fighting and just stands still, looking far away. Its as if she is waiting for something. But His Highness said that it was enough. That those few tens of seconds were necessary for that man to come. [that man]? The enemy was now right in front of us. But as Kyaran said, the man came. He appeared suddenly, cutting in between me and the enemy. It was the transfer magic that His Highness should not have been able to use. He had a very wide back. He was also tall, and his hair tied back was brown. Riding on a horse with a burning mane, he was nothing but, for me, an unbearable, nostalgic person. (he was a man whom I had missed for a long time.) Nii-sama. I called out his name in a voice that could not make a sound. CH 38 My older brother suddenly appeared and made a terrifying sound as he swung his sword. It was a huge sword, about as tall as me, and with just one swing, it was as if a gust of wind had occurred. The enemy soldiers in the area were all blown away together. Oh no! What?! What happened?! Its Slutarch! Vanderlei Slutarch! My older brother mercilessly defeated one opponent after another. Each time he swung his sword, people flew through the air like dolls. Kyaran also joined in with magic attacks and the enemy army was in a state of panic. I was amazed and watched his back. What a powerful arm. It was the first time I had seen my brother fight. And, almost at the same time as my older brother appeared, something crossed the battlefield making a lot of smoke. It was a black shadow, too fast to be captured by the eye. But when I thought I saw it in the distance, she was already right next to me. ?! Hello! The black shadow turned out to be Olivier riding on a leopard. She greeted me brightly, but just like my older brother, she began to kick the enemy soldiers. The opponents were finally in a state of chaos. The two powerful warriors who had appeared one after the other and Kyaran continued to release magic attacks. The enemy camp was on the verge of collapse. However, the one who was most agitated at that place was undoubtedly me. Why my brother? And Olivier? And my brother, is helping me? Suddenly, my brothers arm reached out and pulled me up onto the horse. I clung to the big back in front of me without thinking due to the suddenness. This time I tried to call him Nii-sama, but my voice was hoarse and it didnt work. The consequences of avoiding my brother for the past year have caught up to me. Its been almost 6 years since Ive seen or talked to him. My brother continued to swing his great sword without paying attention to me behind him. I have no idea what hes thinking anymore. Because my brother hasnt even looked at me once since just now. The sight of his back view was enough to dry up my mouth and make me unable to speak. Then, a voice of a man I didnt know came. I cant see anything other than my brothers back, so I dont know, but it looks like hes standing in front to block my brothers path. Vanderlei! Do you know what youre doing? That woman is a criminal! Hm? I heard my brothers voice and my heart jumped. Its lower (deeper) than I remember. It sounds like a stranger. I understand that my brother is helping me now. But what is his motivation? Did he do it because he was asked by His Highness? Did he come to settle the trouble of a family member as a member of the Duke family? Or, did he come as one of the three strong to end this situation? Or, like in a game, is he going to abandon me? I am scared. I cant stop my body from tensing up. My teeth are chattering, and my arm that I wrapped around my older brothers stomach is filled with strength. I tightly closed my eyes and waited for my older brothers next words. Such thoughts of mine were blown away by some kind of sensation. My hand that I had wrapped around my older brothers stomach without thinking and, something warm. My older brothers hand, overlapped. If you were to ask me if I understand, I dont understand at all! What are you thinking, chasing after my little sister like that? My hands, my knees, my eyelids trembled. [Sister], was what I was called. That woman committed a crime. We were ordered to capture her! Sure sure! Who told you such nonsense? I cant tell you, its confidential! But even His Highness knows about it! Youre going to be the next Duke, right? Youre not going to let your little sister go unpunished? Isnt it strange that the person whos going to be the next Duke doesnt know anything about it? Ugh, Vanderlei, have you forgotten the Principals words! [A noble is one who saves the weak, protects the weak, and crushes the weak], right! Haha! Sorry, I havent heard that! While the Principal was talking, I decided to take a nap voluntarily! Werent you always awake?! I was sleeping, but with my eyes open! Vanderlei! The man growled. Youre mistaken, I am! Oh, thats wrong! What I was taught by mother is three things: first, save my sister; second, protect my sister; third, dont let her down! The man stumbled backwards, trembling with his lips and raising his voice in disbelief. Little sister supremacy, thenDDDD! ? Forgetting the emotion I had just felt, I was about to say what? when I heard a loud laugh from Olivier beside me. Hahaha! I told you Miss Rebecca, hes a good guy but not normal! I remembered a conversation with Olivier who had laughed like a prankster at some point. [Not normal]. I realized it then. Was that what it meant? Niesch! Diego Niesch! You, what are you doing this? You were sure to get a high school diploma this year! Olivier, wha-ugh! After Oliviers carefree voice, there was a loud sound and the man was thrown out of my field of vision. Hey Olivier, what a coincidence to see you here! Were you whispering something to Rebecca? Hahaha, sorry! I just wanted to give her a little warning about the Siscon. I looked up and my eyes met those of my brother who had turned around. I muttered unconsciously. Nii-sama Im sorry Rebecca, I came to see you too late! Before I could even say no to that word, Nii-sama continued on quickly. In April, I was planning to go see you, but when I saw you by chance, you had become too beautiful, so I lost my timing to speak up and was surprised. Nii-sama. So its my fault! Saying that, he smiled like the sun, without hesitation. I looked at him silently. His voice became low. He grew taller. Even his shoulders were much wider than before. There are countless changes. I loved Nii-sama until I was 10 years old. This past year, I thought of Nii-sama from before and now as if they were two different people. I couldnt believe in Nii-sama since the first time I read the strategy book. Now I finally understand what I was thinking. I thought Nii-sama had betrayed me. Both Oswald and Lancelot condemned Villainess Rebecca as a traitor, but at that time I didnt know them yet, so the shock was less. The reason I only avoided Nii-sama was because I loved Nii-sama so much. Even though Nii-samas true self hasnt changed at all. The way he speaks louder than others, the way he talks with such gusto. But even before, my Nii-sama had sweet spots that were just for me. Thats right, Nii-sama had always praised me, calling me cute, smart, a good child, and then cute again. And now, hes trying to spoil me again. I was planning to go see you. Thats a lie. Nii-sama is smart. He must have noticed that I was avoiding him and had been avoiding me to make it easier for me. Suddenly, my vision was blurry. What have I done to Nii-sama? Nii-sama, Im sorry Rebecca, what are you apologizing for! You didnt do anything wrong! But But, thats true. Because of me, there has been a little bit of distance between us! But its okay. We have all the time in the world. We can start over as many times as we want. Because were family! I love you, my little sister, from the bottom of my heart. Lets slowly fill in the time weve missed together. If youre okay with that. Yes, yes. I answered while trying not to cry, and I was suddenly embraced tightly and moved in front of my older brother. This position reminded me of when I used to sit on my older brothers lap. Was I still being treated like a 10-year-old child? I couldnt help but smile a little. Well, good! Leave the rest to me and take a break. Yes. Nii-sama, thank you for coming to help me. Ah! [Your mother, father, brother, everyone loves you]. The words of my mother came to mind. It was true. I was loved. Mother, Im sorry for not being able to believe it. I closed my eyes and leaned on my brother, feeling like a child. Even in this situation, I was comfortable and felt sleepy. Am I really that naive? Thats right, I havent asked yet! Who is the person who gave you these orders? Ow,ow,ow,ow! My body shook. My brother, who was still holding me, seemed to have twisted one of the enemy soldiers. Ill tell you! Ill tell you, let go of me, it hurts! I opened my eyes slightly, feeling numb. Noble. I heard and thought it was probably someone from the powerful nobility, like Slutarch or someone who thought I was a nuisance. But I was interested in who would do this to me. But then. When I heard that mans words, my consciousness would suddenly wake up. Its the Prime Minister! We were all given special orders by the Prime Minister! What. Thud. My heart made a terrible noise. My brother was looking at me as I suddenly stood up. I jumped off the horse by myself and approached that enemy soldier. I dont know why they believed it, but its obvious. The Prime Minister wouldnt give such an order. The Prime Minister? But if thats the case. Because, the [Prime Minister]. Who said that the order came from the Prime Minister? [Him]. Eh? Its, Dokun. Its his son, Lancelot Charity. When the man spoke, one of the enemy soldiers raised his arm, pointed to the sky and made a hollow sound. The [familiar name] I couldnt remember earlier was him, I realized in confusion. Lancelot? The man who was still pointing to the sky, facing this way. The smile on his face doesnt seem fresh at all. I suddenly missed the freshness he had only yesterday. And then I immediately noticed something abnormal. Magic disappeared from my body. No, its more accurate to say I cant feel it anymore, I cant use magic. I also feel a slight breathlessness. Hello Miss Rebecca, Ive just targeted everyone here for [magic jacking] (ħå?), not just those who are communicating with the faculty. In addition to not being able to use magic, people with a lot of magical energy should be quite uncomfortable. When I looked at Nii-sama, Nii-sama was holding his chest and breathing heavily. Olivier was also suffering, but not as much as Nii-sama. Kyaran was sitting down and breathing heavily, and it looked like they were about to collapse. Many of the enemy soldiers had calm faces. Due to the three strong ones causing chaos, there were only about 50 people left standing, but the situation had still turned around. What is this? Lancelot was good at magic, but was it really possible for him to do this? But if this is possible, Did you do something to Cectiara-sama? Yeahyes, I just made her disappear and made her faint by getting close to her. We did a sudden attack with a large group while Miss Rebecca was hiding in the mountains. The other soldiers are probably still running. Disappear, and make her faint? Its my magic. Its pretty difficult. Where is Christina? Shes in [the sealed box]. I have it. The box was originally mine. What about Oswald Ceden? He was strong. It took a long time to make him faint. Right now, hes sleeping with the Phantom Beast, but hes safe. What is the purpose of doing this? The more I ask, the more scared I am of the answer coming back to me. But since I asked, I decided to ask the core question, Its because I like you. I was answered with a nonchalant attitude. Ill ask just in case, but what do you mean? Haha, it doesnt seem like you want to know. But Ill still tell you. And something strange has been happening since earlier. Lancelot, why are you so happy now? I fell in love with you the day I met you (in spring). Lancelots long story of one year began. CH 39 The first time I met you, you came down from above. You were beautiful, intelligent, strong, and above all, striking. You had something that I didnt have. I wanted you. But already, you were already the princes, of all people. But I couldnt give up. Fortunately, I was good at magic. I searched for literature and attended classes sincerely in the beginning, thinking if there was any good way. However, I couldnt find anything noteworthy. In the summer, I started to help my father with his work without any reason. It was because I thought I could get confidential information. Thats how I found [Ouka]. [Ouka] was the name of the man who had contact with you during the spring and summer vacation. From the report, I thought his magical talent was considerable. It also said that he was a spirit, so I used a spell to bring down his spirit. I didnt expect it to work at all, because it is a magic that can only succeed if both parties are willing, but he did come down. It was on a day in October. When I asked him how to increase my magical power, he asked me the reason. When I answered honestly that it was to get you, he taught me how to accumulate magic in objects and use it later. He also said that his hair and eyes were like that. Are you also [distorted]?, he laughed, but I wonder what that meant. In any case, I am convinced that thanks to him, I can now move forward with this plan. As a thank you, I told him about Emilias research for the [fall]. I had knowledge about its contents, so I thought about using it to revive the body. He simply said Hmm, no. But, is he sealed again? I found out when I helped with my fathers work the other day. I should have brought him back then. Oh, right, this pendant. Miss Rebecca, Ouka asked me to keep it for you. Ill hand it over now. So, where was I? Oh, [Winter] was perfect for what we were planning. If we replaced the image with magic, the teachers wouldnt come right away and the more time we had, the more magic power we could accumulate. I took documents and seals from my fathers place and forged special documents from the Prime Minister, and gave them to as many students as possible. The contents were to exile Miss Rebecca. That was my only hope, and the other contents were actually thought up by Ouka Why exile? Because it was the most convenient way for me, someone like me, to get my hands on someone like you, who is the princes fiancee. I understood very well that His Highness loved you. Oh, well. The reason why this plan ended in failure is probably because we couldnt bring in the top three or top five. But it didnt help that we couldnt bring in anyone who would notice or people close to you. Well, this is how the operation failed. Because of the magic jacking, we cant use the banishment magic tools now and if I hadnt jacked, I would have been defeated by those two top three strong. Ah I knew that eventually what I did would be found out. Even if it was found out later, it wouldnt matter as long as you were exiled. Rather, I would also be exiled and be happy to go to your place. But its impossible to exile you now. So, I want to say one thing. I really, Miss Rebecca, love you. If you have to become someone elses, its a clichd as it sounds, but I would rather kill you and die myself. Thats why, please close your eyes for a minute. Its all right. It wont take long. *** The boy said that and formed an arrow with magic. And then he aimed the drawn arrow straight at the girl. His sudden actions were too sudden and the girl didnt know what he was saying, she just looked at the arrow that was aimed at her in confusion. All of the people in the area were receiving magic jacking. They couldnt use magic, not even defensive magic. The only one who could use magic was the boy, the user of magic. That meant that there was no way to defend against the arrow that was made of magic. After a slight hesitation, the arrow left the boys hand. And it flew straight towards the girls chest. The girl recognized that she would be impaled in her chest one second later, and she saw a slideshow of memories like time had stopped. Her loved ones were surrounding her. Her mother embracing her, her brother pulling her hand, her father patting her head. Her two best friends who had always been with her. And then, her dearest. (I want to see His Highness.) With that certain feeling as the last thing, the slideshow ended. The girl quietly closed her eyes, so she wouldnt see the moment the arrow impaled her. A few seconds passed like that. Slowly opening her eyes, her dearest man, the one she had seen even in the slideshow, was in front of her, holding her. The girl thought that it was a happy dream. Until something overflowed from the mans mouth and it wet her shoulder. The bright red thing was very vivid, and the heat that burned her shoulder brought the girls consciousness back to reality. The arrow that was deeply stabbed into the mans back was piercing his heart. CH 40 Gon, gon, gon, gon. Llewayne Huaverdon used the transfer magic as soon as [winter] began. It easily overcame the obstacles and roads that should not have been able to pass, taking him to the flag inside the rock tower. However, as Llewayne expected, there was a man waiting for him in front of the flag. Hey! The man, Vanderlei Slutarch, greeted Llewayne with a sparkling smile, wondering what was so fun. This was the second time they were facing each other in a [battle]. Both of them were generals last year. Vanderlei, who fought on horseback, was truly a one-man army. In order to avoid letting him run wild this year, Llewayne brought it to a one-on-one indoor battle. He used his transfer magic, which can only be used once a day, as soon as he started. Come on. Wait a minute! Vanderlei stopped Llewayne, who had drawn his sword. Llewayne remained expressionless, stopping his movements abruptly. I also wanted to settle things with you this year! We couldnt defeat each other last year! Oh. Thats why! I have one proposal! If you lose this match, dont get involved with my sister! Suddenly, there was a loud noise and cracks ran across the floor. It spread out in a concentric circle, with Llewayne at the center, and it was making a hissing noise. Despite being indoors, a strong wind blew and lifted Llewaynes bangs. He was expressionless as usual, but it seemed like he was a demon god. In fact, Llewayne suddenly releasing his magic power was because he was undoubtedly angry now. Why. Because thats how you get serious! I know youre not serious about things all the time! And simply because Im jealous that my little sister was taken away! Which is the main reason. Yeah, the latter! Llewayne noticed the distance between him and his fiance and her brother. But at the same time, he knew that Vanderlei loved Rebecca. When he looked at Rebeccas life through the window, he knew that Vanderlei had been with Rebecca until she was 12 years old. He always looked at his beloved sister with kind eyes. Because he was going to take away his sister from him, he had to accept that kind of trial. He came here originally thinking he would win, so theres no problem. And so the battle began. The most intense battle this [winter] was actually happening here. Llewaynes fire magic attacks Vanderlei. Vanderlei counterattacks by deflecting it with a swung sword of wind pressure and then strikes back at Llewayne. Llewayne receives it with his sword, casts magic, and kicks to finish the move. Such a close back and forth battle continued endlessly. At first, it seemed that neither side was backing down, but as time passed, Llewayne began to gain the upper hand. Vanderlei is a man who boasts top-class combat strength, even among the young Dukes of Slutarch. Llewayne, who was pushing him, was undoubtedly the strongest in the history of the Huaverdon royal family. However, after 10 minutes had passed, Llewayne suddenly stopped his fierce attack and pulled out a crystal. [This is Melinda. First reconnaissance team, we have arrived at Oliviers camp. It looks like Rebeccas army just started fighting.] Is Olivier and Marc there? [No, not in our visible range] Got it. Keep reporting. [Understood] If Olivier was there, it would be immediately obvious. That means Olivier is not in the camp. She is probably heading towards them. Thats what Llewayne thought. Olivier entrusts the defense of her own line to Ray Lowe and thinks that it is a good strategy to fish for profits while looking down on the battle of the two three-strong people Llewayne and Vanderlei. However, that is not his nature. She will surely cross the wilderness riding a leopard and come straight here, to the place where they are fighting. Yahoo, you two! Let me join in too! Yes, she says that she wants to join in too. Like this. Just as something was approaching with tremendous momentum, a strong wind blew up, and Olivier appeared before Llewayne and Vanderlei. Olivier, I was expecting you! Is your camp all right? Vanderlei says. Olivier draws two swords from her waist and rushes towards Vanderlei as if answering. Yeah, I left Ray behind. Oh, Ill say it. My sister is strong! Haha, then I have to hurry up and defeat the two of you and return to Ray! The two swords clash fiercely. Llewayne, on the other hand, was listening to the crystal with one ear plugged. Reports have been gathering from various troops scattered on the battlefield since earlier. Llewayne expanded the capacity of the crystal with his own magic and made it possible to receive reports from dozens of people at the same time. Fried Neher, who was in charge of defending the camp, is fighting dangerously, keeping the Vanderlei rangers who appear at intervals away from the flag. Reports about Cectiaras condition have been received from Kyaran Goudes, who went to Rebeccas camp. She must be spreading butterflies on the battlefield with her eyes closed and sitting in silence. Rebecca must have something in mind. The battle report with Vanderleis main army was entrusted to a man named Gadd Maysen. He seems to have a sharp head and good skills, and occasionally he can hear the analysis of the situation that has been obtained. Of all the numerous reports, the most important and heaviest is the report from Melinda Cuey, who went to Oliviers camp. This report has been continuous since the first one a while ago. Occasionally, [YYour Highness, cant you please stop this? This is not Oliviers camp, but Rebeccas reconnaissance team] is also inserted. Llewayne focused on listening to and understanding all the reports at the same time, and thinking about future developments. The flag of Vanderlei, which is very close, is protected by Vanderleis Phantom Beast, a horse, and Vanderlei and Olivier are both passionate about the battle with each other. As Llewayne was watching the two of them fight while thinking about taking advantage of any opportunities that came up, Llewayne, who rarely ever broke his usual calm and composed demeanor, opened his eyes wide. It wasnt because of the sudden move Olivier made, throwing a sword at Llewayne with her back hand while she was fighting Vanderlei. It was because of an unexpected report that had come in. [Emilia appeared. Oliviers flag was taken.] Llewayne didnt avoid the sword that was thrown at him by Olivier. As the sword was about to touch Llewaynes body, it made a loud noise and was bounced back, falling to the ground. damn it. A general who loses their flag is considered defeated and unable to continue fighting. Their attack is neutralized and they immediately lose consciousness. As she turned around, Olivier made a pained face and knelt down, unable to say anything else. Vanderlei supported the unconscious Olivier and slowly laid her down. He then smiled happily. As I thought, Rebecca is strong! And smart, kind, and most importantly, cute! I dont want to fight you anymore, youre next! Alright, take up your sword, and Ill take your head right now. Llewayne and Vanderlei faced off again. It was then that Melindas voice, which sounded rare and flustered, could be heard. wait. Something strange is happening. Yeah, I have [eyes] too, what does this mean! Rebeccas soldier has caused some sort of rebellion. The fact that there is a banishing magic tool, and Rebeccas Phantom Beast has been sealed, shows the gravity of the situation. Vanderlei, can you use transfer magic? Unfortunately, its impossible! Thats not something a student can handle! Llewayne thinks. Its probably not the time to send in the reconnaissance squad. Theyre not strong enough. He heard that Oswald is there, so as long as hes there, it should be temporary, and they shouldnt have to worry about protecting Rebecca. Llewayne told Kyaran to go to Oliviers camp and instructed her to bring Grue, Llewaynes Phantom Beast, which should have been waiting with Kyaran. It would be fastest to ride Grue, but it still takes a lot of time. Since it has come to this, [Winter] should not pass by. Vanderlei, before we head over there, lets stop me and your army from fighting. I had been trying to do that and had been trying to contact him, but according to what I just heard, my armys reconnaissance squad, including the man who was in charge of it, has gone missing. Whats his name? Ah,. Llewayne felt his chest tighten and scowled. He felt like he had to ask for that name right here, right now. Lancelot Charity. CH 41 Later on, Melindas report continued, and he heard that Rebecca had hidden herself in the back lines of Oliviers camp. He told Melinda to join her. The two armies were informed of a [winter] ceasefire on the battlefield. Most of them had faces that said they didnt understand. They all had to stay here. There might be more soldiers coming over to the enemy side because of the confusion. Then Vanderlei called out to one soldier. The female student had deep green hair and introduced herself to Llewayne as Judith Ceden. Oswalds sister? Yes. I dont know about Rebecca Slutarch-sama, but I heard that my brother is fighting to protect her. So I will also cooperate fully. The lively girl. The straightforward eyes reminded him of her brother without fail. He thought that if she was Oswalds sister, he could trust her, and Llewayne left the scene. It seems that the Phantom Beast of the girl who achieved a brilliant 10th place in [summer] is suitable for watching over a large number of people. (slow) What Llewayne has been waiting for since earlier is the arrival of his companion Grue. Although he is progressing without being discovered by not enlarging himself, it is already time for him to arrive here, but there is no sign of him coming. [Oh, I finally! Im so tired. Are you all safe?] Thats when such a voice entered the crystal. Melinda always keeps the communication on. It seems like shes joined with Rebecca. He heard that since theres a butterfly from Cectiara, it seems like something will happen, but since its a mountain, it took more time than he thought. After Melinda explained the previous events (and some complaints), Llewayne was able to talk with his beloved fiancee. Well done. Thats what Llewayne wanted to convey the most. He thinks that his fiancee doesnt believe in him in important matters. Up until now, he couldnt do anything about it. Maybe this time itll be different. Rebecca regained her confidence as soon as her name came up. A part of Llewaynes heavy feelings were finally conveyed to Rebecca. Llewayne was happy about that. Knowing or not knowing Llewaynes feelings, Rebecca said something like [I love you]. He also wanted to convey more and said I love you. However, right after that, Rebecca and the others were attacked by an enemy. [Rebecca! Wait for me!] Llewayne heard Melindas words and understood what happened. Cuey, which direction did Rebecca head off in? [Yeah, I think shes going back to Oliviers camp. She said shell use the dispel magic.] Got it. Stay in Rays barrier. Dont leave until I give you further instructions. [Understood.] He understands that Cectiaras butterflies are gone in the conversation. Kyaran, who is part of Rebeccas reconnaissance team, was ordered to withdraw, so Llewayne has no way to find out what happened. And there is no contact from the second reconnaissance team. Llewayne thinks. There seems to be an unexpected situation. We need a plan quickly. The transfer magic cant be used. Grue doesnt come. Rebecca cant contact Melinda. Soldiers who may be controlled, magic to eliminate presence, second reconnaissance team with no communication, Cectiaras withdrawal from the front line. Cectiara, huh. Vanderlei! Hmm? Llewayne called out to the man with brown hair who could be seen in the distance. That man had not moved and was still here. He should have been able to cross this battle ground faster on his beloved horse than on the enlarged Grue. You said you had [eye]. Where are they? Theyre still near Oliviers camp. Those fools are gathering! Tell them to get as close as possible without being found. Vanderleis expression and attitude remain the same, but he is probably quite frustrated. If he sends this man to Rebeccas side now, he will definitely continue to eliminate enemies silently for a while. He thought that was good. Cant you go to that place using transfer magic? Not the normal transfer magic, but using crystals. Vanderlei raised his voice as if he had noticed something. Cectiaras [fall]! Yes. Cectiaras [fall], that is the simplification of transfer magic using crystals. At the time of the announcement, it had not yet been put into practical use, so the difficulty level remained high, but Llewayne believed that Vanderleis magic power and talent had a chance. Theres a possibility, Ive heard the theory of Cectiara in quite a bit of detail! Vanderlei then smiled happily with the same smile as always. Thanks to Rebecca finding me a great fiance. Transfer magic can only be used once a day. In other words, the chance is once. He should think about another plan again. When Llewayne was about to leave the place, contact from the eye! Rebecca is about to arrive at the camp in a moment! Lets go. This is bad. We have no choice but to do it! Vanderlei jumped on the horse and closed his eyes, focusing. His magic began to rise and gently created a breeze. However, there is not enough time. He wants to tell Rebecca to stay there but he cannot get in touch with her. Rebecca is probably being chased by the enemy and cannot wait for Vanderlei to arrive. (One more thing, something) Is there nothing else? At that moment, what he was waiting for came. [This is Kyaran Goudes. My apologies, Your Highness. The second reconnaissance team left me behind on the other side.] Are you okay? What happened to Grue? [Yes, Grue was captured in the [Sealed Box] but] Im sorry but I dont have time. Ill ask later. Where are you now? [I am at Oliviers camp] And your Phantom Beast? [Its here, I can manage to [scream] once.] Thats enough. Ill tell you what to do. The final move that would decide the outcome. Llewayne bitterly smiled, acknowledging that relying on luck alone was a sign of his inexperience. But its okay. As long as his fiance is safe. Tell Kyaran what he wants her to do, and listen to the report that Rebecca has come. He can get the ten or so seconds he wanted with Kyarans Phantom Beast power. During that time, Vanderlei has disappeared and Kyarans voice tells him that he(Vanderlei) has succeeded in transferring the magic. Llewayne raised his face in relief and caught something in his eyes. Youre late. A bird flying in from the distant sky. He heard that it was caught in the [sealed box], but perhaps Kyaran had already missed it. As it approached, he noticed that it seemed to be the size of a room, and it seemed to have come in a hurry. At that moment, something approached with a loud noise from another direction. Youre awake. Good morning, Your Highness! Whats going on here? I dont really understand, but can I go too? Yes. Olivier was already on a leopard and running off with a fierce momentum. It was a last resort to wake her up. If Llewaynes [fall] research results were used, it might have been possible to regain consciousness, but he didnt know how much magic Llewayne needed. While thinking that it was good that she woke up by herself, he followed after the tiny Olivier on Grue. As they approached the location where the battle was taking place, Grue shrunk in size and when they were able to confirm Rebeccas presence, they hid in plain sight. With just Vanderlei and Olivier, they were sufficient in terms of firepower. Llewayne may have been overthinking things, but it was better to be safe than sorry and wait without getting too close to the enemy in case of any unforeseen circumstances. And that [unforeseen circumstance] happened. The magic jacking reached Llewaynes location, causing intense pain in his body as if there were holes everywhere. But still, Llewayne moved. He would do anything to not let his beloved die. Anything, truly. Even at the cost of his own life. *** Neko-chan: I hate Third-person point of view, it took twice to translate. CH 42 It wasnt just His Highness who reacted to Lancelots killing intent. Nii-sama and Olivier also grit their teeth and stood up, but it was too late. Only His Highness managed to make it in time. Nii-sama was just one step away from me. Watching His Highness being pierced by an arrow in front of my eyes, Nii-sama peeled his eyes and ran towards Lancelot. Lancelot, who was just standing there dazed, seemed to have accepted Nii-samas fist. He flew off into the sky, drawing an arc and losing consciousness. Nii-sama, who turned around, raised his voice. Why! The magic jacking wont deactivate! Its a timed system, it wont be deactivated until a certain amount of time has passed. Kyaran, who was almost out of breath, answered. What is this, whats going on! This is a lie isnt that His Highness Llewayne. We were deceived. The enemy soldiers began to make noise. I heard all of that from a distance. Now, the only people in my world were me and His Highness covered in blood. Your, Highness? Y-Your Highness?Ah. I touched the body of the person I loved. Why is it that just by touching them, my hands get covered in blood. Why is this person in such a state. Because I touched him, His Highness body slowly tilted and looked like it was about to collapse to the ground. I desperately held him and embraced him. Someones hand touched my shoulder like that. Stop the bleeding. Rebecca-chan, we have to stop the bleeding. Olivier, with a pale face, was suddenly next to me, and was putting a cloth on the chest of the person who had collapsed. I looked at the figure of the person and tears flowed out. Emi, Lia, Emilia The only person who could save my beloved, I called out my friends name. I couldnt bear it for even a second, and roughly took out the crystal from my chest. Emilia, Emilia, respond to me Rebecca-sama, its magic jacking. The crystal cannot be used. What should I do then? I frantically begged for salvation, and searched for it somewhere. Emilia had left in the mountains. The Phantom Beasts, who were energy with magic power, were all lying down with magic jacking. I couldnt use transfer magic. Ah, its no good. All possibilities were crushed. The possibility of the person being saved. The possibility of the person who protected me, calling my name again and saying he loves me. Tears flowed endlessly. I clung to the person and called out to him in a voice that couldnt become a voice. Tears gathered and became droplets. The droplets wetted the persons cheek, gathered, and flowed down and broke on the ground. At that moment, If you are a Loyalist, or The voice of salvation came down. Nii-samas calm voice somehow resonated well. Ive heard of something called the [Loyalists Rite]. Its something that connects us deeply. A long time ago, in [winter], a Loyalist appeared through a crystal, responding to the call of the master. Its considered a type of transfer, but I dont know the details. It just consumes a lot of magic. Even in this situation, I can still summon my partners magic. I looked up as if hit by his voice. But, even if you call them Loyalists Everyone around me said that. Even if you call out Ray, even if you call out Fried, nothing will change. But Thank you, Nii-sama! That was enough for me to understand. I grasped the crystal in my chest and shouted with all my voice. Please, please come now, my Loyalist. Hear this voice. Help His Highness. Emilia! A sound like thunder fell. The area was wrapped in strong light, and in the center, a person appeared. The silver-haired girl had a surprised expression for a moment, then saw His Highness, who was covered in blood, and her blood-covered fiance, and immediately understood what she had to do. *** Someone knocked on the door of my room on a certain night in November. Today was the day that the [Winter] General was announced. Even though it was night, I couldnt calm down from the excitement of being chosen, and I couldnt sleep, so I flipped through my mothers strategy book. On sleepless nights, this is my habit. I look at my mothers writing and the night passes. Such a midnight visit. Christina, who was sleeping soundly on my pillow, opened one eye but soon fell asleep again. I had thought that she might come. Dont break the doorknob today. So that the repair cost wont be too much. When I opened the door, Emilia was waiting politely. I had invited her, but I had clearly told her. I dont make Loyalists. I thought that might be the case. Still, I came. Emilia speaks as if she understands. I know that Rebecca-sama doesnt make Loyalists. Rebecca-sama knows that I know that. And one more thing. You know that I will never give up, and that in the end, you will be the one to yield, right? After a long, long silence, I let out a sigh. Im no match for her. To put it simply, Emilia laughs like a small child who has successfully played a prank. You could become one of the top three. While muttering, I found myself looking at the strategy book on the desk. I can see a round pattern on the cover. What was its name? Rebecca-sama,why,that character. Eh? I turned around because Emilia made a trembling voice. She has a face as if shes seeing something unbelievable and is standing still. I wondered what happened all of a sudden. Whats that book? Ahwell, you see, its something my mother gave me. Its about my mothers hometown. Its something that I havent even told His Highness, but I didnt want to lie to Emilia. Can I look inside? Im sorry. Thats not allowed. Can I just look for a bit? Im sorry. Really. Why cant I look? Well, um, thatit says that me and Emilia cant be friends, or something like that! I didnt want to lie, but I couldnt tell the truth either, so it turned into an explanation that I dont understand. What am I saying? I thought to myself. Emilia must not understand either. FufuI see. Thats not good, is it? However, the smile that Emilia directed towards me was genuine. I couldnt help but tilt my head in confusion, wondering how she could have gone from looking so serious just a moment ago. Im sorry, I didnt mean to impose. No, thats fine Emilia, are you okay? Yes. Its none of my business anymore. Emilia smiled. The lovely girl was as always, the Emilia I knew. Because, I also love this world. What? No, its nothing. Now then, Rebecca-sama! The Loyalist ritual! Emilia (physically) rushed me, and we performed the magic while holding hands. When we finished, I could definitely feel something warm in my heart. Emilia had become my Loyalist. From now on, things will get busy. The number of strategies that can be taken just by having a Loyalist will increase. For example, sharing magical power with my [fall], the Phantom Beast. With a Loyalist, maybe even with Kyuubi. I was lost in thought, but Emilias incessant fidgeting in my room made me stop thinking. In the end, I decided to let Emilia stay in my room and even had to call Melinda. By then, I realized that I was always the one folding. She was my Loyalist after all, and with a brazen Emilia watching with pleasure, I decided to reduce rewards and increase punishment in my heart. *** Light overflows from Emilias palm. That brilliance illuminated me, who was in the depths of despair. I just watched the scene in front of me, clinging to the hand of His Highness. Not just me, but everyone there was doing the same. It was a treatment for critically ill human beings made possible by Emilias healing magic research. In the dazzling light, broken cells came back to life. Tissues were reconstructed, blood flowed, and skin covered. The holes were gradually filling, and what was spun was certainly alive. What else can we call this but a miracle? Ah, her research really did save [someones important person]. She is the strongest healer of all time. Emilia, who poured in all her magic power without reservation, suddenly closed her light and faced me. I understood that everything was complete when I saw the face of my friend who wiped the sweat from her forehead and smiled. Still, I was afraid to check it. If there was no sign of blood in his face. If that blue(eyes) color never reflected me again. I, I. Its okay. I can hear a warm voice. My loyalist, my beloved friend, is saying that to me. Slowly, very slowly, he raised his eyes. His chest rising and falling in a regular rhythm. The redness in his face is familiar. His eyelashes are trembling, and when I saw the deep blue(eyes) I had always wanted to see under them, I thanked the entire world. Ah, Ahh, Ahh! Thank you. Thank you. Thank you. Thank, you! I desperately convey it with a tight throat. All kinds of emotions change into sobs and tears and leave me. His Highness weakly opens his eyes and strokes my head, which continues to cry on his chest. Emilia gently embraces me like that. Both of them kept doing that until I stopped crying. CH 43 The handling of the unprecedented [winter] was extremely difficult. Lancelots crimes include rebellion against the Duke of Slutarch and the royal family, attempted murder of the Crown Prince and his fiance, forgery of official documents, and stealing of royal magical items, among others. The number of people who were deceived and harmed was too great. Until a formal punishment is decided, Lancelot is temporarily captured in the underground prison of the palace, and his father, Prime Minister Charity, takes responsibility and resigns from his position. When the teacher from the Academy came running over upon noticing the incident, His Highness was in the middle of comforting me, but was groaning. In other words, he was fine. But it couldnt be helped that he was definitely brought along for rest. After all, for a moment there was a hole in his chest. Therefore, His Highness words of not necessary were not accepted, and I couldnt help but laugh when he confidently walked without borrowing anyones hand to carry the stretcher for himself. After His Highness was carried away, when I finally managed to get Christina out of the box, I was overwhelmed with emotions and thanked everyone who helped me during the [winter]. Emilia stuck to me, and Kyuubi followed, so it became a small commotion. The students returned to the dormitory as usual, but the ball was postponed for a week. As for me, my father came to pick me up and I ended up spending the time until then at my fathers house in the Royal Capital with my older brother. On the night of my arrival at my fathers house, I talked with my older brother late into the night. My older brother listened to all my stories from the past year with interest. I also had things I wanted to ask him, like why he invited Cectiara to the ball and she cried, or how His Highness addressed him as brother-in-law when they first met. It was fun to talk about various things. When we were tired of talking, we returned to our own rooms. I confirmed that I was alone and took out a pendant from my chest. It was a pink flower motif and was given to me by Lancelot as a gift from Ouka. Ouka. Yo, Rebecca. When I lightly held it and called out, a voice came from behind me. When I turned around, Ouka was sitting on a sofa with a relaxed expression. It had been a long time since I saw him, and his hair was now a bit darker and closer to brown. His body also seemed hazy. Im a copy of the magic that was put into that pendant. I have some consciousness, but Im more like a remnant. Anyway, my original body is completely sealed. Ouka, the game is over. Can you not talk to me anymore? Ouka closed his mouth and stopped laughing. What did you want to do for the past year? At first, he was a man who broke the scenario. Then, he was a man trying to return to the scenario. I dont know anymore in the [fall], and now Im thinking its neither of those things. And those eyes, why is he looking at me like that? I saw them in the summer event, eyes filled with a love like that of a guardian. I want to listen to you properly at least at the end. Ouka opened his mouth as if he had given up. I am a [spiritual body]. Do you understand what that means? No. I can share consciousness and memory with all versions of myself in all worlds. All worlds? Sonia-san called it [route]. I doubted my own ears at the heard name. Sonia-san, Rebecca, I liked your mother. Sonia Slutarch. The name Ouka spoke of so fondly was the name of my mother. Do you know my mother? 19 years ago, I was in the second grade of the Academy, and Sonia-san was in the third grade. He slowly began to speak. When I first met him, I was surprised. It was so different. I knew because I was more gifted with magic than anyone else and I was not only one of the characters, but my spirit had been through many lifetimes. Its like [a soul from another world has entered]. Reincarnation Yeah. I thought it was interesting and contacted her. Sonia-san hadnt fully regained her memories and didnt even realize she was a reincarnator, but she would tell me about her dreams of a [weird world]. She would talk about it happily and nostalgically, so I would often go listen to her. One day, she said she saw cherry blossoms and arbitrarily assigned [kanji] to my name. [Sakura Ouka], or something like that. She explained what kind of flower it was by drawing a picture of it. She did it happily, with a smile on her face. Thats when I first decided to change the scenario. I decided to resist the [scenario] that I had been following without any complaints up until then. Because, Rebeccas mother is supposed to die when Rebecca is 15 years old. Oukas tone was very quiet and calm. He occasionally opened his closed eyes thinly, and smiled nostalgically. Sonia-san is already in love with your father, and I was fine with that as long as Sonia-san was happy. So, I always used magic to warp time and was sealed by the Principal, but instead, I researched a way to extend her lifespan. Its crazy, right? Its the force of the scenario. Still, I tried various things. In the end, Sonia-san died on the predetermined date but until the day before, she was so healthy that I couldnt even think she would die? Ouka smiled at me as I raised my head in surprise. Its my magic. I wanted her to be comfortable until the end. And also, when you were still a baby, Sonia-san appeared while holding onto your father, that was also my magic. I tripled Sonia-sans strength. What? I finally said it out loud. I wondered if the solution to the problem was too physical. Ouka, who seemed to be about to laugh, said Dont laugh. But he was the one laughing the most. Seriously, you should be thankful for that. In the scenario, you would never have been able to see your father, and you would have thought that your father didnt love you. Oh, when I first met you in [spring], your hair was duller than in the scenario. Ah, thats because Ive been using my magic all the time. There are also other things, so many that I cant put them into words. There were many things that couldnt be changed, but there were also things that could be changed. So many distortions came out of that. Ouka suddenly had a serious expression. Llewayne and Lancelot who fell in love with you are typical examples. Ill leave Emilia aside because shes a little different Melinda and Vanderlei are also like that. Hey, do you know? In the scenario, Llewayne also makes a window to peek at Rebecca. Just once. And with that one time, he saw Rebecca becoming a great villainess and decided to cut her off. The conversation turned, and I lowered my head. Even now, when I feel loved, its painful to hear about His Highness who doesnt love me. Suddenly, a big hand reached out. Gently stroking my head. Come to think of it, he stroked my head like this in [Spring], too. I thought that after Sonia-san died, I wouldnt have anymore regrets in this world, but I was wrong. You were there, Rebecca. I wanted to make you happy. No, I wanted to make you able to be happy. In other words, what I wanted to do was to bring you and His Highness together, thats all. I thought that if you and Llewayne could overcome Lancelot, you would become stronger. He said that while wearing a very kind expression on his face. I had always thought that his eyes looked like those of a guardian. I wasnt wrong. In fact, I thought he was my father. Ouka, how many worlds are there where I was not loved by His Highness? I asked in a small voice. Dont misunderstand. Other worlds are parallel worlds. Worlds that do not exist at the same time, in other words, this world is the only absolute reality. And, from my perspective, even you as the villainess were cute. Ouka answered in a firm voice, as if trying to dispel my anxiety. But, cute as a villainess? Rebecca just wanted love. Her father never came to see her. Her mother, who had passed away, didnt talk much due to her illness and was difficult to get close to. Her older brother wasnt interested in her due to the way he was raised and was practically non-existent. The servants talked behind her back, saying she wasnt loved by Duke-sama. Rebecca was hungry for love. She wanted to be loved by anyone. Thats why she was so obsessed with her fianc and hated the protagonist who was loved by everyone. Just imagining such a world, no matter how hard it must have been, made my chest ache. But, did Rebecca try to kill Emilia? Did she hit her? What did she do? Was it just verbal threats and child-like bullying? Ouka twisted hIS face and spoke as if he was folding something. He looked more painful than anyone else. Please understand, it was painful, sad and lonely, the feelings of the Villainess Rebecca. He spoke as if he was pleading. Rebecca was just a child. She looked like an adult only in appearance, but her heart was lonely, crying out for love. She was not [evil], she was just [young]. When the last words were finished, Oukas body began to fade, as if sensing that his purpose had been fulfilled. Im happy to see you so happy now. Im glad I met you and Sonia-san. Its because of Ouka that I am happy. Thank you for everything until now. Ouka, lets see each other again. Yes, definitely, lets meet again. As soon as he finished speaking, Ouka disappeared. I naturally understood that this was the last goodbye. It was a short association of one year, but I also felt that I was glad to have met him. CH 44 The postponed dance party was held one week after [winter]. The venue was the usual lecture hall. All the chairs were cleared out and replaced with a standing eating space and an orchestra. The dance party at the academy is different from evening parties, as there is no need for formal introductions or trickery between peers and it is easy to participate in. I have been looking forward to it, and even now, as I stand in front of the venue, I want to enter quickly. A dance party does not require an escort. Nearly half of the students come alone. But if you have a fiance, it is normal to enter with them. Thats why I was waiting for His Highness in front of the venue. When His Highness met me, he stared at me without moving. Silence continued for about three minutes now His Highness, usually a conversation starts from the mans compliment. Is there something wrong with me today that you cant even speak polite words? I became uneasy and checked my appearance. The color of my dress is pale sherbet green. In fact, I went to a tailor with Emilia and Melinda during the winter vacation and made it. I was worried that the color would make me look too childish, but they said, The color is cute and young, but the shape is adult-like dress. and did not compromise. It definitely suits you, said Emilia, gripping her fist, while Melinda said, Lets emphasize your chest, your chest. As a result, the dress ended up looking just like that. The skirt part was tightly gathered at the waist and then followed the curves of the body in a loose, flowing line, known as the mermaid line. The upper body was designed with a halter neck and the back was wide open, exposing the shoulders. Although the chest was completely hidden, it was actually emphasized. The tailor, why did they make it so seductive? Can I really wear it? Should I go with another dress? Although I thought that far, Emilia came to me with tears in her eyes and begged me, as usual, and I gave in. I am still weak(have a soft spot) to Emilia after all. By the way, when Emilia said You can make everyone at the Academy fall for you with this dress, I almost seriously tore the dress apart. However, I lost to Emilias strength. Ill just have to accept it and move on. Thats what I decided a few days before [Winter]. I have to wear it, theres no choice. Its more embarrassing to be shy about it and not wear it properly. On the day of the ball, I started preparing in my room in the dormitory from afternoon. I loosely curled my hair and let it hang down on one side. I also showed off my collarbone and back boldly. I wore long earrings that elegantly swayed with my movements. I deliberately turned the decorations of my necklace to the back. I wanted the delicate chain and jewels to dangle on my bare and exposed back. I also tried to give off a mature and moist look with my makeup. I looked back on all my preparations and saw His Highness silence Yeah, maybe Im being too hasty. Your Highness, its been 5 minutes Are we not going inside yet? I couldnt help but open my mouth as I couldnt bear the silence anymore. I can see students passing by us since a while ago. And I feel like theyre staring at us. If they say its just my imagination, then so be it, but I feel like I heard someone say, His Highness and Rebecca-sama are flirting again. Does Rebecca want to make me angry? ?! N, no! I see, I see. If thats the case, then theres nothing we can do. Lets forget about the ball. Lets spend the whole night alone in my room. Your, Your Highness, lets go to the ball! The top three and five high will be announced! I dont care if its in your room. Your Highness! I seem to have touched upon the strings of His Highnesss heart (I seem to have tugged at His Highness heartstrings.). And I seem to have strummed those strings that I dont even understand well. The battle of whether to go or not between His Highness and I continued, and it became even more intense when I said, Your Highness, the tuxedo really suits you, it looks cool. So lets go. Furthermore, 4.5 minutes have passed. It seems that His Highness has lost interest in going to the ball. Its probably impossible for us to enter the venue now even with a trick. Since Phantom Beast is on standby, we cant borrow Christinas power either. I dont know, maybe its okay not to go. It also looks fun to talk with His Highness all night. And thats when my heart was about to break down. A man and a woman stopped near us. It was Nii-sama and Cectiara-sama. They were very beautiful and very picturesque. Hey you two! Are you perhaps not planning to go to the ball? Then, when Your Highness is selected as one of the top three, Ill be the one to tell you that Im withdrawing! No need to thank me. By the way, the Duke of Slutarch wont give Rebecca to a man who cant even be one of the top three! It was exactly like a cranes cry. *** As soon as I enter the venue, all eyes in the room turn to me. I smiled and responded, as it was something I was used to. Today, those in this place are not only students and teachers. Parents of students, alumni, and even important figures in the country are here. The Three Strong and Five High are famous figures within the country, and they will eventually become important figures. So its understandable that there is a strong political color(flavor) here. As the gathered gazes start to scatter, I finally let out a sigh of relief. This dress makes me feel like my defense is lacking, and it makes me a little uneasy. Then, His Highness wraps his arm around my waist and pulls me closer to him. Even when I look up, he is standing straight and looking straight ahead. His attitude is dignified. He is bearing the gaze of the women around us, yet he doesnt show any signs of tension. Its amazing. Rebecca, dont leave my side even for a moment today. He is even more expressionless than usual, but his voice sounds like hes crushing a worm. Yes. Since there is no room for argument, I respond like that and a lovely silver color approaches from the front. She is wearing a fluffy pink dress. Emilias dress choice is easy. She looks good in anything. However, how many people are there in this world who look as good as her in a girl-like(girlish) formal dress? Emilia came to the venue alone. Many men, including Gadd Maysen, were aiming for the seat of Emilias escort, but it seems that she didnt have a favorite gentleman. You did it, Rebecca-sama! Some people left due to nosebleeds or fever, about 10 of them. Emilia is more lovely than ever, jumping around. She tells me the reason for His Highness recent actions and I lose my words. Wait, what? They left just from entering? As I look around the venue, I spot Melinda and her escort Fried in the distance, smiling like flowers. Without hesitation, I rush towards them. Melinda tries to escape with a smile on her face, saying Come on Fried-sama! Something seems to be happening over there! Over there, come on over there! but she is ultimately captured. No, Im not [captured]. Melinda, that dress really suits you! Its true! Neher-sama must have complimented you too! Yes, he was actually complimenting me when you came, so Rebecca, Emilia, can you please return us to our original two? Ive never seen Melinda with her hair tied up before. Shes really good at doing it herself too. Yes, that was also something Neher-sama complimented me on, so back to our original two. Melinda had her hair tied up, with small white flowers scattered throughout. Her hair color also matched, making it look like flowers floating in the night sky. Her dress was knee-length with white lace sleeves and a neckline. Rebecca? Rebecca! Are you listening?! Hey, its a white lace dress with a design that makes your skin see-through. It changes from the chest to a beige lace dress with overlapping lace. Its perfect for Melinda, who wants to look like a girl and is cute and pure. Hey Rebecca! Can you stop intentionally not listening to me?! As I was looking at my cute friend while blocking my hearing, the pillar clock rang. I could see the principal on the distant stage. It was time for the ball to begin. His Highness who was talking to Fried beckoned me. I settled into my designated position next to him and listened to the principals speech for the last time this year. His familiar voice echoed through the hall again tonight. I am happy to have reached this day. Tonight is the end of the year. I hope you will enjoy talking to your friends, shaking hands with your rivals, and having a great time until morning. Now. When the principal paused his speech and started again, he had a white paper in his hand. There were the names of the three strong and five high of the year. But my mind was somewhere else. In the scenario, at this moment, the next moment, the voice of Wait. starts and Rebeccas conviction begins. I pressed my forehead against the shoulder of His Highness and closed my eyes tightly. I blocked my sight with His Highness so that I couldnt see anything. 1 second, 2 seconds3 seconds. When I counted to three, I felt something warm on my back and opened my eyes slightly. We will announce the three strong and five high this year. What I heard was the ordinary words of the Principal and the applause of the people around me. On my left, Nii-sama was smiling and sending applause while whispering something to Cectiara-sama. On my right, Oswald was talking to his sister while also clapping. Lancelot was in the underground prison, and Ouka was sealed and disappeared. And then, His Highness put his hand on my back and pulled me close to him. What is this feeling? Its like Im happy, like I want to cry, like Im relieved, like Im at a loss. Around me, the gentlemen and ladies, all kinds of people, were watching the stage with applause. I also returned my gaze to the stage in response. [Its over], I clearly feel it. The most reassuring thing was definitely the warmth of the hand on my back. Not just this time, but always. When I think about it, it was always His Highness who broke the scenario. Thank you I said it in a really small voice. Just now, just at this moment, I overcame the scenario. CH 45 First, the Five Highs. Everyone watches with bated breath. The honored titles will now be bestowed upon the chosen 16 people. Boys First year, Gadd Maysen. Second year, Sajad Mahajanjiga. Second year, Fried Neher. There are no other candidates. The audience is in an uproar. The empty seats are probably where Lancelot and Second Year student Diego Niesch were sitting. He was the one who stood up to Nii-sama in [Winter]. Ive heard the name Sajad Mahajanjiga before in [Summer], but I dont know him personally. Its not uncommon for there to be empty seats in the Three Strong and Five High, but has there ever been a time where there were only three people in the Five High? Girls First year, Emilia. First year, Judith Ceden. First year, Melinda Cuey. Second year, Kyaran Goudes. Third year, Ray Lowe. I barely swallow my screams of joy and turn around to look at the two people in the back. Emilia and Melinda are standing tall(stood tall with dignity), but their expressions are unable to hold back their excitement. Now, forward. The eight people whose names were called move towards the stage at the Principals signal. My two best friends confidently step up on the stage, basking in the attention of the audience as new members of the Five High. Now, the Three Strong. Boys. The lights went out and the surroundings became dark. Only the principals voice could be heard loudly and, as everyone swallowed their saliva, a sudden strong spotlight shone on a male student. Second year, Oswald Ceden. At the moment he was called, cheers erupted. The voices were not from him, but from those who knew him well. Oswald seemed surprised and had his mouth open, being illuminated by the light. In [winter], after he helped me escape, Oswald, along with the Phantom Beast, used up all of their magic and lost their energy. It takes three days for magic to fully recover. This time, the person who was second to His Highness in terms of severe injuries was him. And that too to save me with whom he had spoken only once. Oswald steps out, being patted on the shoulder and pushed on the back by his friends. I followed his figure as he climbed the stairs leading to the stage. The Oswald who stood on the stage was back to his usual dignified self. He truly has the most passionate heart and burning sense of justice in this Academy. I sincerely thought that he is truly worth being one of the three strongest. As the applause for Oswald died down, the principal opened his mouth again. There is probably no one in this place who does not know the name of the next person who will be called. Second year, Llewayne Huaverdon. Cheers and applause erupted. The spotlight suddenly hit the person next to me, His Highness, and it was so bright that I had to narrow my eyes. The hand that had been wrapped around my waist gently let go. Following that, he slowly took a step back. Rebecca, dont let anyone touch you until I touch you next. Yes, your Highness. As I watched him walk gracefully to the podium, I heard voices around me praising our behavior. The top three are now two. Even though I know who the remaining one is, many people are looking at him. Really, congratulations, 3rd year, Vanderlei Slutarch. Nii-sama. Nii-sama closed his eyes for a moment. He breathed in, as if biting back joy. And then, he opened his eyes and kissed the back of Cectiara-samas hand before walking away. Voices of envy and admiration came from the men, and praises from the women. Nii-sama smiled and waved as he climbed the podium. Now, the top three boys have been announced. Next, theyll announce the top three girls. My heart is racing. Since the announcements are in order of school year, if Im called, itll be first. For the girls. I couldnt help but close my eyes, but I quickly opened them. I cant let people see my embarrassing appearance, even though many peoples eyes may be on me. I am Rebecca Slutarch, the Duke of Slutarchs jewel, the first princes fiance, best friend of Emilia and Melinda, and the younger sister of Nii-sama. I stand tall and smile beautifully. In the distance, His Highness looks at me with satisfaction. I am Rebecca Slutarch, the lover of that person. First-year, Rebecca Slutarch. A burst of cheers enveloped the venue. Under the spotlight, I stepped forward as beautifully and politely as possible. When I came to the front of the stairs leading to the stage, His Highness who had descended offered me his hand. I took it and together we slowly climbed the stairs. On the stage, Emilia, Melinda, Nii-sama, and many others welcomed me with huge applause. Third-year, Olivier Marc. The next name called, Alright! was shouted by none other than the person herself. With hot cheers and laughter, Olivier climbed the stairs. Third-year, Cectiara Zoff. This time, she shouted Okay. Cectiara-sama was escorted by Nii-sama and stood gracefully on the stage. Thats it, 6 people. We will award the title of three strong of this year. Well done. Really, you did a great job. The principal turned to face us. It was the first time I had seen his face so close up. The smiling principal was filled with the joy and pride of being an educator. The orchestra began to play a waltz softly. At the beginning of the ball, it is traditional for five high boys and three strong girls to dance together. But this year, there should be two fewer males. What will we do? As I looked around, someone grabbed my arm and stepped out. Without resistance, I was led and placed my hand on his shoulder, and the steps began to match the music. Rebecca, where are you going? oh dear. I saw the laughing prince and my back was covered in cold sweat. So, your highness, since there are two fewer males, I wondered what would happen, thats all. If thats the case, its okay. In years when the number of males and females does not match, a teacher will join in Id like to say that, but it seems that this year is different. Look. What? As I danced, I looked at where His Highness pointed. I couldnt help but let out a sigh. Emilia and Melinda were dancing together. Or rather, Emilia was happily dancing the male part and Melinda was finally matching the steps while saying something. Melinda was probably saying something like Come on, its a joke, right, Fried-sama?! in a small voice. Emilia, nice job. The others seem to be paired as Nii-sama and Cectiara-sama, Oswald and Olivier, Fried and Kyaran, Ray and Sajad Mahajanjiga, Gadd and Judith. Starting with the waltz on the stage, the whole venue started dancing. Time flowed slowly. There was nothing extraordinary, just a peaceful, ball. I spent a year and a half getting this. Finally, its over. Isnt it just the beginning? Tonights going to be long. Haha, thats true Your Highness, I want to dance a lot and eat delicious things. Got it. Ill go along with anything. Your Highness. What is it. I dont know why, but I feel like crying. What should I do? Ill hide it so you can cry. My makeup will get ruined Well fix it later. Your Highness. What is it. I love you. I love you too. Yes Seeing that I was about to cry, Emilia came running over to me. For some reason, she had a wine bottle in her hand, like she was about to hit someone with it. She probably intended to use my tears to hit His Highness. Melinda took advantage of this opportunity and ran away, probably to dance with Fried. Oh, we have to stop Emilia. After clearing up the misunderstanding and collecting the bottle, lets go catch Melinda together. She has to dance with me too. After that, lets go to Nii-sama and Cectiara-samas place, and then to Oswald, Kyaran, and Olivier, and Rays place, and say thank you for [Winter]. After we talk enough, I want to go on a delicious food tour with His Highness. If the alcohol starts flowing, maybe we can talk about the strategy book too. Surely, even after listening to everything, you will only say I love you. Mother, Ouka, thank you. I am now, happier than ever. *** TL Lead C Neko-chan: Season 1 Is over!!!!! CH 46 Prologue This is the Royal Academy located in the Royal Capital of Huaverdon. On a certain April day, the beautiful sunlight is warm today, and the first [event]?[spring] is about to take place. In a room at the academy, I, who am waiting impatiently for the start, am named Rebecca Slutarch. I advanced to the second year of the academy this spring. While the new students receive an explanation of [spring] from the principal in the auditorium, the second and third year students wait in a different room like this. Unlike the auditorium where the nervous new students gather, this place has a relatively soft atmosphere. Thats natural, as everyone around me is at least one years worth of classmates. There are few students who are as fierce as the silver hair next to me, or rather, there are almost none. Rebecca-sama, lets definitely win I unintentionally let out a sigh at her low murmur. In a way, her eyes are fixed. She is my best friend and her name is Emilia. She is the only commoner in this academy, but she can use rare healing magic. Her silver hair reaches her shoulders and her appearance is undeniably cute. However, in her hand, she is not gripping hard ingredients(ex:apple), but repeatedly crushing(squeezing) the slime that I bought from a toy shop in the Royal Capital the other day. I gave her this as a present because I wanted her to stop her bad habit of crushing hard objects with her bare hands and threatening people. It has had an effect, and that is the most important thing. You guys, are you seriously planning on winning against, of all people, His Highness Llewayne? My other best friend, Melinda Cuey, said this from the seat opposite me. She is a young lady of the Viscount family. Her honey-colored eyes and, as a side note, the owl perched on her shoulder seemed to be saying Absolutely not worth a single gold coin. I let out a big sigh once again. Why did things have to turn out like this? Feeling that way, I glance over at him, the one she was talking about earlier, who was laughing and chatting with someone else. He looked back at me almost simultaneously and our gazes met sharply. His golden hair that sparkled in the light and his deep blue eyes that seemed to suck you in. His face that was too perfect and lacked emotion was often called cold beauty. But when he looked at me, there was a softness and warmth added. Llewayne Huaverdon, the first prince. My fianc. When he smiled at me like that, I, who loved him so much, couldnt help but blush. No matter what the situation is. Yes, even in this ridiculous situation where In the [Spring] we must win against His Highness or its an immediate wedding. CH 47 The beginning of the matter was the graduation ceremony held at the beginning of March. Among them were my brother Vanderlei Slutarch and esteemed individuals such as Olivier Marc, Cectiara Zoff-sama who graduated. After the graduation ceremony, it is traditional to have a farewell party organized by the students. It is a casual gathering where even teachers are absent, in other words, its informal. Every year, there are always students who go too far. And this year, the one who went too far was undoubtedly, Olivier Marc. Hey, who wants to drink with me! She held bottles of wine in both hands and looked around. Her white teeth and happy smile were dazzling. In Huaverdon Kingdom, drinking is allowed from the age of sixteen, and Olivier is famous for being too strong. Too strong that no one wants to drink with her anymore. Tonight, everyone around her is trying not to make eye contact with her. Thats when I, who was eating and chatting with his Royal Highness in the standing eating space, was the one who stepped up. Probably because my older brother is good at drinking. When Olivier approached, His Highness clearly made a disgusted face and hid me behind his back. Marc, Rebecca doesnt drink much. Really? Rebecca-chan, its fun, so lets try it! We do it often in the Knights Division. Olivier, who made the name of the [god of battle] her own while studying, remembered that she was also the daughter of the Knights Captain. As His Highness opened his mouth, I said, If its alright with you, Ill be your opponent. The surroundings became slightly noisy. Olivier clapped her hand and said, Thats the way to do it. I smiled to calm the gloomy-faced His Highness and took a step forward. Only students are here. Its not a problem if they get a little drunk. Above all, I want to graduate with my beloved senpai, Olivier, who has taken care of me in the [winter], along with fond memories. As people around us began to gather, Olivier and I each raised our first glass. To be honest, I have only had a few drinks, but as long as I stop when I feel like Im going to get drunk, it will be fine. And from the moment I finished my third glass, I have no memory. *** A warm breeze brushed my cheeks lightly. I opened my eyes thinly and saw the familiar ceiling. The light coming in through the window was the soft light of morning. I was lying in bed in my own room in the dormitory. I stretched lightly while lying down and looked to my left. I was accustomed to seeing the white snake sleeping by my pillow, so I tried to say good morning as usual. Good morn, But I couldnt finish it today. Something different had entered my field of vision. Something was stretching out under my head. As I followed with my eyes the long, slender thing wrapped in white cloth, I saw that it was a human hand sticking out from the front. An arm? I felt strange and checked my own arms. Both were attached normally. So whose arm is it? As I tilted my groggy head, I finally understood the situation. Someone was sleeping next to me. To put it differently, I was currently using that persons arm as a pillow. I quietly began to sweat. Who could be behind me? No, who could it be? It had to be him, but what if it wasnt? While I was paralyzed, I could hear regular breathing from behind me. Finally, I mustered up my courage and turned around. At the same moment, the person next to me moved lightly and rolled over, sweeping me along with them. Rebecca, good morning Kyah! The person who hugged me tightly, almost crushing my body, was none other than His Highness. His voice, which was a bit rougher than usual, whispered almost in my ear, and I couldnt help but let out a strange sound because of the beauty of his voice. Its heavy, its heavy, His Highness I moaned in earnest. His Highness moved a little, and the pressure disappeared. And as soon as he confirmed that I could breathe again, Sleeping. He started to breathe peacefully again. His Highness?! Are you sleeping on someone?! Im joking I couldnt help but let out a painful voice. His Highness finally got off me and lay down again next to me. I got up and looked at him intently. I could hear his small breathing. It was a very bold second sleep. I sat back down and decided to look at his sleeping face. His Highness didnt show any signs of stirring. His eyes and mouth were tightly closed and his chest was moving up and down. Is he weak in the morning? Im happy to know this unexpected side of him. Taking advantage of the fact that no one was watching, I relaxed my mouth, but suddenly a natural question came to mind. Why is His Highness in my bed? Then I finally realized that I had no memory of yesterday. My back felt a chill. I wonder if I got drunk and acted recklessly. No, you won. Eh? It was a crushing victory. Before I knew it, His Highness opened his eyes thinly and got up. And he continued with the words A drinking comparison with Olivier Marc. Even if Marc said give up, Rebecca smiled without changing her expression but I felt a little discomfort and took her out. I thought it was just my worries because she was standing up and walking normally, but as soon as we left the auditorium, [By the way, Your Highness, there are four of you today, arent there?] [What should I do, Im the only one here today.] and. When I tried to take her to her room, put her to bed and leave, [Ah, Your Highness, are you going back~], and I understand, so please stop it already! I covered my face with both hands. Someone, please hit me as hard as possible and wake me up from yesterday. I seem to have been able to maintain my composure in front of a large crowd, but Im really causing trouble for His Highness. [as long as I stop when I feel like Im going to get drunk, it will be fine], who said that? I did! Rebecca. His Highness said in a gentle voice. When I peeked out from the hand covering my face, His Highness was looking at me. Is my company so unpleasant? His Highness sent me a loving gaze, as if looking at something dear. Even though she acted properly in front of others, as soon as she was alone with me, she became drunk. Is it because she feels relaxed when shes with me? I frowned. If you get bothered by a drunk person, you should get angry. You shouldnt make a face that looks happy by mistake. Yes, I feel safe when I am with His Highness. Saying it as if hiding my face again, he hugged me. I also wrapped my arms around his back. But at that moment, I realized something. Isnt it a problem for us to sleep in the same bed before we are married? It is not appropriate in our relationship as an engaged couple. Even half a year ago, on the day when His Highness first told me he loved me, he would always return to his own room instead of spending a night in my room. Its okay, theres no problem, His voice came back extremely calm. Is that so? I replied, and His Highness, still hugging me, casually said this: Oh. Lets just have the ceremony. Ceremony? The wedding ceremony. Marriage ceremony? Yes. Lets hurry and prepare and make it in time for summer vacation. I tilted my head. Marriage marriage Wedding ceremony marriage? But, Your Highness, we are still students! Is that a problem? Of course it is! Its too soon! Unable to bear it, I slip out of His Highness arms But Im caught by the wrists. When I look up, His Highness is staring at me. Does Rebecca not want to marry me? No, no, thats not it. Come on, I love you. Ugh! Marry me. Ill treasure you for the rest of my life. Ill definitely make you happy. Ugh! [This is outrageous!]. Recalling the words my deceased mother had once spoken, I cant help but feel swept away by His Highness passionate words of love. But I cant let myself be swept away. I open my mouth, thinking carefully. Nobles who get married while still in school at the Royal Academy are rare. And His Highness is a future king. Marriage while in school, well that is, His Highness may already be considered an adult, but I am still just half an adult. His Highness has a serious expression. And after thinking for a moment, he says I see. Then, lets have a contest next [spring]. If I win, well have the ceremony right away. Eh? I didnt understand, so I asked again. I thought I might have heard wrong, but he repeated the same words exactly. Why?! By the way, I am serious about doing it. I dont feel like I can win! I made a loud noise and it seems to have woken up Christina, who was sleeping comfortably. I feel her gaze fixed on me. But Im in a pinch. Please forgive me. On that day, I told my two best friends the situation. Emilia said, Of course, I am Rebecca-samas ally! Leave it to me, if we run into that man in [spring], Ill blow him up from behind! with enthusiasm. Melinda just quietly said, Give up. Giving up is not an option. Its my fault that I got drunk in the first place, but now that things have come this far, its a matter of pride. Thus, for me, a spring filled with motivation began, even more so than last year. CH 48 Finally, the spring competition is about to begin. The waiting room becomes increasingly quiet and instead, tension rises in its place. [Spring] is a competition where all students are simultaneously transferred to somewhere in the academy and compete to reach the hidden goal using clues. Each student is only allowed to bring one tool, and counting their partner Phantom Beast, so I cant bring my favorite short sword. Descent of the Legendary Archmage C... Well then, Emilia, Melinda, see you later. Both of you, lets not hold any grudges when we meet again. Thats what I hope! Lets meet at the goal! Finally, a magic circle that emits a strong light rises at our feet. The strong wind from below makes my school uniforms blue one-piece dress flutter. I hugged little Christina so she wouldnt be blown away. Wrapped in a nostalgic feeling of floating, we scattered. I have a feeling of my feet touching the ground and immediately open my eyes. I quickly check my surroundings. At that moment, twenty-eight students including me, recognized each others presence. -?! Almost reflexively, I shoot attack magic in all directions. Just like me, some reacted and others didnt, and twenty-eight quickly decreased to half. Among the vast grounds, the first school building square is famous for being the location where many students are first transferred. In other words, it will become a fiercely contested area from the start. I am right in the middle of it. Attacking magic flies around in all directions. I dodge the ones coming at me, and counter with new attacks. If I let my guard down for even a moment, Ill be hit and itll be game over. My luck couldnt be worse! [Top strong] Duke Slutarchs daughter, I see you! This will be a good test of skill for me Christina, please! When I call out, Phantom Beast Christina responds by being wrapped in a dazzling light. Her body swells and Christina transforms into a white dragon. Then she wildly swings her giant tail. Gueh! The student from before is sent flying with a sound like a frog being squished. All the students have been protected by the principals defensive magic, so even if theyre attacked, theyll only be disqualified and wont be hurt. Christina, you cant stay here! We have to go find the new student whos under the [hint spell]. Kyuu, shuu! Oh, theyre close by! The [Hint magic] is randomly applied to some of the new students, and the person who knocks that human out of the battle will be the only one to get a hint. We have to go before someone else gets them I scanned the area with my eyes, at that moment. BOOM! The loud noise made my ears ring. The ground shook slightly and the blast pushed me back. Everyone in the area was unconscious for a few seconds. I took advantage of the opportunity to stop my attack spell and put my hand on Christinas shoulder. We quickly flew off and left the first school building plaza. After confirming that the students looking up at us were getting further away, I looked at the faraway forest that was emitting black smoke and flames. Oh, my God, Emilia. The cause of the explosion was probably her. She was probably happily releasing her Phantom Beast Kyuubis Explosion spell. She was probably kicking around the Five Highs students who were gathering around and shouting Shoot! As I imagined the scene and couldnt help but smile, Christina suddenly dropped in altitude and caught sight of the new students. I looked at the ground through the gaps in my hair that was being blown around by the strong wind. A male student, moving from the school buildings towards the dormitory direction. His legs are incredibly fast. He was tall and had dark blue hair. Ah, I let out a voice without realizing. His presence through Christinas magic was very similar to that of someone I knew very well. Maybe its him. I decided to confidently approach that male student from the front. He turned around halfway, scowled, and stopped. Good afternoon. I gracefully got off before him. The male student let out a deep sigh, as if from the bottom of his stomach. Hey. Being found by [Slutarchs Jewel] all of a sudden is unexpected But dont underestimate me, Im famous for my running skills. He talks a lot, but doesnt take his eyes off of me. He seems impolite but in reality, hes not negligent at all. I opened my mouth while being impressed in my heart. I want a hint, but I wont fight. If you let me investigate the magic cast on you, I can find another way to get a hint. And that way, you can get a hint yourself. Haha, do you think Ill trust you? He raised the corner of his mouth. Even if he doesnt believe, this story is true. Hint people are basically fate to be chased by other students and become unable to fight, but there is actually another way to get hints. As last year was [Seeing in the Dark], the contents change every year, so you will have to actually check it out to find out what it is. What to do. While thinking, I put my hand on my chin and turned my gaze back to him. He smiled confidently and didnt look away. His hands are in his pockets, his shirt is open to the third button, and his earrings are swinging in both ears. Yes, Marc-sama. The first words that break that composure. His eyes round. It was a hit. Nice to meet you, Brian Marc-sama. I am familiar with your elder sister as we have had drinks together. He is Brian Marc, the younger brother of the god of battle Olivier, and the son of the Knight Commander. And the target of the strategy of otome game. CH 49 I found out that this world is an otome game already two years ago. For one year, I was desperately trying to avoid being exiled as a villainess. However, there is a second part to the game. The strategy book that my mother gave me before she passed away, still contains information on it. The protagonist is still Emilia. The girl who, in the first part, successfully won the title of the three strong, will now once again fall in love with the [handsome men] at the academy. It seems that the love in the first part has been reset. The important thing is that in the second part, Villainess Rebecca will not appear. Instead, new [enemy characters] will appear. During the spring break, I thought about it. If I dont appear in the scenario, I will not be exiled anymore. Knowing the contents of the events in the strategy book would be unfair. So I decided. I will read the strategy book. As someone who has changed the contents of the first part, I have a duty to correspond to the second parts scenario and successfully finish this year. But I will not read the details of the [events]. This year, unlike last year, I want to win with my own power! And now I have one target, Brian Marc, standing in front of me. He narrowed his sharp eyes and opened his mouth. Do you know me? Have you heard the rumor that [the Knight Commanders child had all of his battle ability taken away by his older sister]? Yes, I am aware of it. And I have also heard that you are the better(smart) of the two. It may be hard to believe for an outsider, but it is a well-known story among those who live in the Royal Capital. He was raised in the proud knights order that protects the Huaverdon Kingdom, but from the age of ten, he has been [losing continuously]. Lately, he has not even been picking up a sword, or so it is said. Even now, he has a sword hanging from his waist, but there is no sign of him using it. So, lets make a deal, Brian-sama. With a conscious and meaningful smile. Even though he is not fighting, carelessness is forbidden. He is a brainy type, unlike his older sister, Olivier. Approaching him head-on like this is because, at least, there is a plan. The content is simple. I trust you, so please trust me too. As I said this, I formed a rope with magic. I made Christina move away and showed Brian how I had tied my own wrists with the rope. I could only make one round because I had to do it myself, but even so, it was not easy to move it. Furthermore, I knelt on the ground, closed my eyes as if begging, and Brians surprised voice could be heard. What are you trying to do? I will never move, so if you want to attack, please do so. I said that to him, and continued to press on. I want to investigate the magic of your hint. I want you to trust me that I will not harm you even if I approach. Thats why I will trust you first. I explained as if singing, and the silence descended. I could hear the slight rustling of clothes. I sensed Brian approaching within a stones throw of me. Still, I didnt open my eyes. I was confident that this plan would succeed. As expected, the voice I heard sounded surprised. damn, I got it. I slowly opened my eyes and looked at him straight ahead. Brian, who was scratching his head as if it was a hassle, looked rough and his behavior was rough. But Brian Marc was the target, Oliviers younger brother. And more than that [a lone knight]. In the Royal Capital, it is said that [the captain of the knights son lost all his fighting talents to his older sister]. It is always said with a continuation. One man continued like this. But when I was attacked by thugs in the Royal Capital, he was the one who helped. He shouted Just go! and helped me and my family escape. One woman said this. But I saw him protecting a small child. I had never seen someone care about the orphan in the slums before. And many people concluded like this. But even if he couldnt fight. His heart is truly that of a knight. Now, focusing on Brian in front of me. He is a proud knight that does not shame his sisters or his background. Then I was allowed to approach and lightly touch his body. Sending magic and reading magic. B-Brian-sama. Yes yes. Did you find a way to get a hint? Yes, um I hesitated to speak the next words. Please spin around three times and say one. The longest and heaviest silence yet enveloped us. I seriously wondered, Should I spin around three times and say one to make him believe in me? Dont tell my sister or else Ill be teased to death. After pushing the thought away, he spun around three times and said one making his face turn red. Honestly, he was cute. *** [Knock on the door of classroom 501 in the third school building three times.] This is the content of the hint I received. I asked Brian, whose face and even his neck were red, if he wanted to go with me, but he refused and we said goodbye. I got back on Christina and headed for the third school building alone. The location is not bad. I should be able to get there in five minutes. But things dont go that easily. In the sky above me, suddenly a rain of arrows appeared. Kyu! Christina! Christinas size worked against her here. Two arrows that I couldnt defend against with magic pierced Christinas body. Looking far below, a girl with a cream-colored ponytail was looking up at me from the rooftop of the girls dormitory. Earl Horton house, Hanna! Duke Slutarchs daughter, come down! I remembered her face and looked back. If shes one of Earl Hortons daughters, shes definitely a freshman. She probably wants to be the first to defeat one of the three strong and get her name out there, but theres no need for me to obediently come down just because she said come down. I am in a hurry, so please excuse me! Smiling, I continued to fly without stopping at all. At the time she hurt Christina, she was already quite a powerful person. The best thing to do here is to ignore her. If she hadnt shouted the next words, however. Can you please give up the seat of the queen! I have to admit, it was a bit of a shock. It was hard not to make a face. But what surprised me even more when I looked back was that she had the eyes of a person who had made a decision. It seemed like there was no malice or greed in them. Christina, can you still hang in there? Kyu! Thank you. I love you. I stroked Christinas smooth scales and turned around in the opposite direction. I landed in front of her, standing on the roof. As I approached, I realized that she too had been given a hint of magic, like a new student. May I ask why? As I said that, I formed a magic sword, like her arrows earlier. At the same time, Hanna also formed a magic bow arrow in her hand. Its for money! Even though we have traditions, were poor. I want to make my parents happy! I see. Im sorry. And thats not all! Hanna interrupted my words, trembling with anger and pointing at me. Its not just that your face is nice, but that silky black hair, the long, crying eyes, and that perfectly troubled body! I envy you! She ended with a bit of unnecessary resentment, but she seemed to be carrying something important on her delicate shoulders. But thats the same for me. Focus to the limit and enhance the magic. Always be ready to strike by putting strength in your hands and feet. The face is the same as always, and its a graceful smile that captivates the viewer. I will never pull back from myself again. If you want to take that person away from me, please do it with all your strength. With that declaration, they stepped forward towards each other. Hanna and I breathed in at the same time. Suddenly, a huge pillar of fire rose up in between us. After the flame reached the sky, it contracted and took on the shape of a person. Thus, a woman appeared, with a fierce beauty as if the flame was her hair. Hannas voice was filled with surprise. Marquis Goudes daughter! Kyaran Goudes, the fifth high, is said to be the closest to being in the three strong this year. In the first part, she was so in love with His Highness that the power of her Phantom Beast cub ran wild and attacked me. I raised my eyebrows. Kyaran had turned to face not me, but Hanna on the opposite side. Hello. You must be the one who said you wanted to be a queen just now? Earl Hortons daughter. Hanna, who was called by name, gave a short scream. Please dont cut in line. The line is longer than you think. Isnt that right, Rebecca-sama? Kyaran, who turned around, sent a meaningful glance and finally understood. Hannas screams from before, Give up the seat of the queen, had unintentionally summoned my unexpected reinforcements here. Besides, you seem to have been given a hint spell. Its just in time. As she approached with her powerful beauty, Hanna began to tremble like a rabbit. With just a slight emptiness in my chest, I jumped onto Christina. Kyaran-sama, Ill take care of you next time we meet. Yes, of course. Ill beat you within a year. Kyaran Goudes, who confidently smiled, was a powerful ally of the protagonist Emilia in the [game] main scenario. She was particularly trusted by female students and had a fanatical organization called [cronies] within the Academy. Maybe she and I will finally be able to build a friendship called a rival. CH 50 I got off from Christina when I got close to the third school building. It was to keep the location of the goal a secret from other students. Christina shrank and turned back into a small, white snake. Im sorry I pushed you too hard. Rest slowly. I hugged her tightly and put her in my pocket of my uniform. I ran out and quickly entered the school building. There was no sign of anyone. Still, I was careful not to make too much noise as I ran up the stairs all the way to the fifth floor. If I keep going like this, its a pretty good time. I feel like its been about 30 minutes since the start. Holding my breathing and heaving chest, I finished climbing the last few steps as if jumping. It was then that a hand reached out from the side. I open my eyes wide in surprise. For a moment my heart stopped. I try to look at the person on the other side of that hand, while quickly folding my knees. Our eyes met, and my heart froze even more. The person standing there, I knew him. I was sure of the face and the name when he was elected as the student council president for the [Five High] last year. He was the enemy character of the second part. He reached out his hand to me, I didnt know what he was planning. In that strange feeling that felt like seconds were minutes, his finger touched my forehead. Unable to do anything, as he was about to touch my forehead, I closed my eyes tightly, at that moment. Dont touch her. I opened my eyes with a start. It was the voice of the person I loved. *** Rebecca was attacked by someone about 15 minutes ago. Llewayne Huaverdon leaned against the door of classroom 501, doing nothing, just leaning against the door. Because it was precisely the goal of the [spring], if he knocked three times, Llewayne would undoubtedly finish first in the spring. But he still didnt do that. It wouldnt be long before his brilliant fiance arrived. He planned to enter with her or let her pass first. Llewaynes actions have a reason. [Oooooo !] A few days ago, at a graduation party, there was a drinking contest. The moment Rebecca defeated the great drinker Olivier Marc, the venue was boiling. But what Llewayne was worried about was the appearance of his fiance. In the midst of the great excitement, with a beautiful smile on her face, he had a vague sense of discomfort. She didnt respond to the words of praise from around her, just smiled with a smile. He approached and spoke to her. [Are you going to pull out soon? Ill take you to your room.] [I understand.] Rebecca stood up safely. Llewayne and Rebecca left the venue together. Llewayne and Rebecca walked down the quiet road to the dormitory together. Since many students were still enjoying the party or not even present, the night felt as if it belonged to just the two of them. Just as Llewayne was thinking that Rebeccas steady pace was all in his head, she suddenly stopped walking. [By the way, there are four of you here today, arent there?] [What?] [Please let me know beforehand. It surprises me.] Her tone was still steady. But when she continued, What should we do? Im the only one here today, Llewayne was surprised in a rare way. [Rebecca, are you drunk?] The perfect lady from before had disappeared. Her cheeks were red, her breath was hot, and her gaze was unsteady. [No, Im not. Because I am a lady,] she said, for some reason puffing out her chest. Isnt that great?, as if to mock him. Llewayne picked her up and carried her in his arms. He thought it would be faster this way. Surprised, Rebecca wrapped her arms around Llewaynes neck and held on tight. A faint sweet scent tickled Llewaynes nose. [Are you not feeling well? You can rest a bit somewhere.] [No, Im not tired. So please put me down if you think its too heavy.] Its fine. Rather, I want to stay like this forever. Rebecca laughed cheerfully. Llewaynes serious face made a joke seemed funny. Llewayne didnt actually say anything, but thats beside the point. Rebecca started talking about how cute Cectiara-sama was or how enviable Nii-sama was, still in a good mood. But soon her words turned into a soft snore. Llewayne shifted her head to his shoulder and she slept soundly. Confirming this, Llewayne walked quickly to the girls dormitory, explaining the situation to the dorm mother and getting permission to enter. He passed by many female students on the way to Rebeccas room, and it seemed that she would be holding her head tomorrow. When he entered the room, the white snake came closer. After putting the master to bed, the white snake finally seemed to relax and curled up by the pillow. It was already pitch black outside the window. Llewayne closed the curtains, gave Rebeccas head a pat, and was about to leave. But something caught the hem of his coat. [Are you awake?] Looking back, he peeks at her face, which is still lying down. He runs his fingers through her bangs before stroking her head. Rebecca did not answer Llewaynes question. [Its already night, isnt it?] [Yeah.] [Its pitch black outside, and its probably really cold.] [] Its already spring, so its not that cold at night anymore. Llewayne looked at his fiancee. She too, looked at Llewayne. At that moment, Llewayne suddenly remembered the small Rebecca he used to peep on through the window when he was young. The girl who cried in her bed because of loneliness at night. Shes grown up now, and shes here in front of Llewayne. Without a word, Llewayne wondered what Rebecca was thinking. She squeezed out a thin voice. [Dont go, please] Silence envelops the room. Llewayne stopped thinking for a moment. Then he let out a sigh. It was a deep, deep sigh as if he was expelling all the air in his body. (What kind of test is this?) [Should I not come back?] He asked while holding his forehead, and a small voice replied, [Yes.] [Theres only one bed.] [Ill sleep on the floor. Because Im His Highnesss girlfriend.] [Rebecca, please dont use that context. It will cause misunderstandings.] She was once again puffing her chest out. Llewaynes fiance was the only one who would show him her drunk appearance. If she was picked up, she would sleep in his arms, and when he sent her home she would ask him not to go home. And why was she boasting to Llewayne that she was [his girlfriend]? Because she was happy and had a different, full-faced smile than her usual wandering one. [impossible] Llewayne groaned. Impossibly lovely. Llewayne gave up on everything and took off his coat. When he got into bed, Rebecca squeezed into the back and made space. This was not like her usual actions. Llewayne thought it was time to sleep and closed his eyes, but [Your Highness, the second part of the otome game is about to begin.] he opened them again immediately. His fiances voice was unreliable and seemed to melt into the darkness of the night. [Are you worried?] When asked, Rebecca smiled wryly and said [just a little]. Llewayne had heard all the truth from Rebecca. It was at a ball after [winter]. About the protagonist and the targets of the conquest, the fact that Rebecca was supposed to become the villainess, and how she had fought against the scenario of being exiled overseas. And now, the second part begins. [I am neither the protagonist nor Emilia.] Llewayne thinks. Rebecca is trying to protect the Academy in place of Emilia. Its not just a sense of responsibility for changing the first parts scenario. Rebecca wants to protect her important friends. Shes willing to take on danger and hardship in their place. [Its alright. Im here this year.] So that her eyes wont waver with anxiety, so that she can sleep peacefully on lonely, uneasy nights, hell wrap his cold hand around hers and squeeze it tightly, as if transferring his body heat to her. [Youve done well on your own up until now. Im proud of you, Rebecca. Im here this year. You dont have to worry about anything.] When Rebecca finally showed a face that looked like all her strength had drained out, Llewayne felt relieved that hed been able to ease her worries. [Ill do my best not to let someone else take Your Highness.] At that moment, Llewayne found Rebeccas words to be incredibly unnatural. It was unusual for her to speak in a teasing manner, and more than anything, her smile looked forced. [Lets get married] He spoke those words without thinking. [Without waiting for graduation,] Rebecca opens her mouth and looks at Llewayne. [Right away? ] [Oh. Is it urgent for the invitation to be sent and for the dress to be measured? The location cant be chosen outside the palace, but everything else Rebecca can decide. Lets go buy a ring together soon. Oh, your brother might get in trouble with Duke for saying hes walking down the aisle.] [Y-Your Highness, stop.] With Llewayne more talkative than ever before, Rebecca now shows a genuine, bursting smile. Llewayne is finally satisfied. He embraces Rebecca and closes his eyes. Then, the warmth of her body in his arms moves slightly as if to close the distance. After kissing Rebeccas cheek, Llewayne closes his eyes feeling fulfilled. The next morning, Rebecca had completely forgotten about this conversation. Llewayne thinks thats fine. What spilled out of her mouth that night was probably a deep-seated anxiety that even she herself was unaware of. Its fine if she remains unaware. Llewayne can take care of it himself. In short, the essence of the bet that Llewayne proposed to Rebecca in the spring is to convey his unwavering feelings to her. If Rebecca seriously thinks Its still too early and cant do anything about it, then thats fine. So Llewayne didnt reach the goal and waited for Rebecca. Well, he may have put a little too much effort into it and admits that he may have arrived too early, even possibly the fastest ever. A little later, Llewayne knew that Rebecca had entered the third school building. He knew this because he had Grue, his Phantom Beast, an eagle, keep an eye on the third school building from the sky. The incident occurred immediately afterwards. Another person followed Rebecca. This person moved like a gecko, crawling along the walls, and passed Rebecca on the stairs as she climbed them. It would have been fine if they had headed straight for the door of classroom 501. But that presence suddenly stopped moving. The location was on the fifth floor, right next to the stairs. And there, hiding his breathhe waited for Rebecca. The moment he became certain, he used teleportation magic. Suddenly, his whole body became hot due to drawing out his magic power to the maximum. His body creaked and boiling magic power swirled, sharp pains ran through his limbs. Even so, the moment the scenery around him changed, Llewayne reached out to Rebecca, even before his feet touched the ground. Even the fact that the man there was called [an enemy character] did not matter to Llewayne now. The only and biggest problem was that that man was reaching out to touch Rebecca. He pulls her close to him as if hes embracing her from behind. Dont touch her. She is my fiance. CH 51 My body, which had collapsed, was supported by a powerful body. When I looked back, I saw that a group of blue with anger was glaring straight at my opponent. Your Highness! How did you get here? The tense atmosphere around him suddenly softened. His anger dissipated and he looked at me with a concerned gaze. Hard Carry Support Chapter 197-198 At that moment, the man facing us spoke. Well, well. This is a bit unpleasant. Isnt it two against one? He had a thoughtful look on his face. He was Sajad Mahajanjigahe was elected to the Five Highs last year and is now in his third year of school. (TL:å?ޥϥ󥸥 Im not sure what the author was thinking. The name is completely out of place.) He had long, flowing hair pulled back in a ponytail and a tall, well-built figure. Hes excellent and kind, I knew he was popular with both men and women. But, as I had thought before, Well, at least shouldnt we resist a little before were defeated? This man always has a smile on his face. My spine tingled and I unconsciously took a step back. The contrast between his good-natured smile and his pitch-black eyes was terrifying, and it made me feel uncomfortable. But. What! When His Highness stepped forward with anger, Sajad blew out the window next to him with magic and then flew out of the window, flapping(waving) his hands, and disappeared. His Highness confirmed this before turning to me. Rebecca, are you okay? Yes, because Your Highness helped me Thank you very much. Trying to make a relieved smile, my heart is still beating fast. Sajad is the second parts black curtain(mastermind). According to the strategy book, his Phantom Beast is called a four-legged creature called Tapir(Х). He can intervene in other peoples [dreams] with that power. [What kind of dream I saw yesterday, what did I do in that place]. It seems that this information corresponds to the [address] of the dream. If this is known, that humans dream will be in Sajads hands from the next night. Whats scary is that humans dream has a deep connection with the subconscious. Sajad can hide, destroy, or implant new thoughts in a persons dream. Moreover, there is no trace and it is difficult to prove. He entered the Academy by pretending to have the ability to [show other people the dream they want to see], I think he won the prize last [summer]. In the second parts scenario, the protagonist Emilia is made into Sajads puppet with this power. He wants the power and privileges of the [Three Strongs]. His house is the Viscount house, and the current Viscount particularly wants that power. Sajad felt a limit to his power and came up with the idea of ??making the Three Strong, the protagonist, his own. [Emilia! I approached you because you are one of the Strongs! If it wasnt for that, I wouldnt even look at someone like you, a lowly commoner!] At the second part of the dance party, when the protagonist exposes his wrongdoing, he apparently screamed like this while revealing his true nature. A young man wearing the mask of a good personthat is the true form of Sajad Mahajanjiga. In reality, Emilia is not one of the strongest, so if we think logically, I should be the one targeted. However, now it is [spring]. Even if Sajad harms me, there is no problem. When I thanked His Highness, I remembered the [spring] of the first part. It was a dj vu. Your Highness, could it be that you were looking for me again? No, its just a coincidence. Really? Yes. I looked at his smiling face with suspicion. He is good at [putting on an innocent face]. Nine out of ten people would believe him, but unfortunately, I am the one left. When I tried to pursue him, His Highness suddenly looked up. Now, it seems that two people have entered the school building This magic is Oswalds. The person with him is his sister. I heard the name and gasped. Oswald Cedena third-year student and one of the Strongs, a man with a burning sense of justice. Was the Phantom Beast a mole? It seems that he has arrived at this place with Judith Ceden, who is his sister and also one of the 5 Highs. Hey, Rebecca. Yes. I couldnt help but blink. His Highness was looking at me with a mischievous expression, as if he had thought of something fun. His blue eyes were sparkling. Since were here, dont you want to compete and see who comes out on top? !Yes! Alright, lets go. His Highness extended his hand to me. I smiled and took it. My chest was filled with a mix of tension and excitement that exceeded it. What was about to begin was the first time, since I met His Highness, that we would be fighting together. CH 52 When I firmly grasped His Highnesss hand, his wind magic began to push us forward. We can move as if we can float in the air with a small leap. It was when we saw the door of classroom 501 running through the corridor as if we were flying. Coming. Just after being spoken to briefly, a female student appeared from around the corner on the other side of the door. Descent of the Legendary Archmage C... With fluffy deep green hair swaying, she runs towards the door while saying something to her back. Onii-chan, the goal is Uwa?! She screamed and made a sudden brake. The female student who came out, or rather Judith Ceden, had been worn away by His Highnesss acceleration with a force that trampled the floor. At the same time as he raises his arm with a speed that cant be caught by the eye, a blade of magic is formed in his hand. As the sharp cutting edge is completed, it will reach Judiths neck. But. A big hand stretched out. He grasped Judiths back, pulled her back narrowly. Gakin. The man who came out instead of Judith, took His Highnesss first blow as if it were normal. His Highness does not change his expression, and as usual, adds the second and third attacks. Llewayne, dont hurt my little sister. He who showed a smile even while being attacked fiercely, is one of the Three Strongs, Oswald Ceden. The expression fearless fits perfectly, and hes one of the targets of the otome game this year too. He has the same peaceful forest-like eyes and hair as his sister. The gap between his childlike face and his well-trained body is popular among women, especially older ladies. He must have defensive magic. Your attack seems like it would nullify defensive magic, its frightening He skillfully handles the attacks of His Highness with ease. Its a beautiful sword technique. Hes become even sharper than last year. But His Highness doesnt let up on his attacks. He continues to rain down mixed attacks with magic, and they become even sharper. Hey, Llewayne, are you angry about something? I just ran into a man who I didnt take kindly to. Oswald, youre going to take out that frustration. Dont take it out on me, huh?! His Highness unleashes a powerful kick, and Oswald barely dodges it. His Highness foot makes a terrible and fierce sound as it digs into the wall, creating a large hole. Ah! At the sound and shock, someone finally came to their senses. She had just been saved by her older brother, and after that, she had been sitting there with her mouth agape, watching their exchange. It was Judith. She stands up and takes up her sword, and runs out all at once. But, it was my turn to be ready. Even if hes His Highness, if hes attacked by the three strongs and five highs siblings working together, itll be bad for him. But His Highness isnt alone. I have always been preparing. A shot that would round up the siblings, at least fatally wound one of them, with no way out. I converted all of the abnormal amount of magic I received from Christina into flames inside my body. As a result, I am a lady-type super powerful flame thrower named myself. Your Highness! ! I shout short. His gaze turns to me for an instant. Oswald is also distracted. Taking advantage of that moment, His Highness clapped his hands together. As soon as they let go, the huge net created between his hands spread out and attacked the siblings. His Highness himself immediately opens the window next to him and escapes to the outside. So there is no need to be polite. I took a quick breath and blew out the flames that had been rising to the edge of my throat in one gulp. Uwa?! ?! A mass of heat that melts walls fills the hallway. Judiths screams that were heard for a moment were also drowned out by the roar. After blowing out everything, I catch my breath with my shoulders. I fixed my eyes on the smoke that was standing up, searching for the siblings shadows. The smell of something burning fills the surrounding area. His Highness, who came back by opening the window with a bang, lined up beside me. He swept away the smoke with magic. I was surprised. DDDDNo one is there. Instead, there is a big hole where they were. I couldnt help but raise the corner of my mouth. DDI got caught. Phantom Beast mole! Oh, I thought about where he was. He dug through the floor and ran downstairs. Looking into the hole, only the floor of the lower floor can be seen. There is no sign of the two of them. I knew that Oswalds Phantom Beast could make holes in the ground, but I never thought it could break through a reinforced concrete floor. Theres no point in chasing them. Lets just go to the goal now. The two of us, His Highness and I, face the door. The completely blackened thing is a courtesy. [Event] what broke is fixed by the teachers so its not a problem. Knock-knock-knock. When we knock in unison, we were in the main school hall. This is where we arrived last year after the goal. After looking around the room, I widened my eyes. No one was there yet. His Highness breathed out next to me. He turned his right palm to me, Rebecca, that was a good attack. He smiled contentedly. He snapped his hand with mine. He hugged me with even more force. My first battle with His Highness was, without a doubt, a perfect score. CH 53 Chapter 53 It has been two weeks since spring ended. The memories of the full and rich day are beginning to fade, and it is a time when the students of the Academy are starting to focus on their classes and other daily activities. However, my two best friends are still trapped in the results. Ah, we were so close. We were so close! We were so close! Until the Exiled Dukes Daughter,... Melinda sighs, not knowing how many times she has done it today, and Emilias eyes are filled with tears of regret. I wish they would stop patting my shoulders from both sides. I finished all my classes today and am now shopping at the food store within the Academy. The students of the Academy live in the dormitories alone, so we have to do our own shopping. My two friends who came with me, have been talking about the results of [spring] since earlier. I put butter, flour and eggs in my shopping basket while responding with nods. Then I thought back to the order of the results of [spring], which was announced a few days ago. 10th place: Brian Marc 9th place: Fried Neher 8th place: Gadd Maysen 7th place: Sajad Mahajanjiga 6th place: Kyaran Goudes 4th place: Judith Ceden 4th place: Oswald Ceden 3rd place: Emilia 1st place: Rebecca Slutarch 1st place: Llewayne Huaverdon The four events of [spring], [summer], [fall], and [winter] greatly affect the acquisition of the titles Three Strong and Five High, so I am off to a good start. Melinda was apparently in eleventh place. She watched Brian, who was in tenth place, finish the goal, and unfortunately missed the top 10 finish. Melinda, who clears this event with not just physical strength but also good strategies and intellect, is truly amazing. Emilia also saw me and His Highness finish the goal similarly. Immediately after, she apparently broke through the window and entered, lamenting that I could have blown His Highness up from behind. Its somewhat dangerous. While I comforted the two of them, I also put milk and glucose into a basket. Melinda cocked her head. Rebecca, are you making sweets? Yeah. Are you two not going to my room today? Yes! Were going! Okay, but suddenly? I brought the suddenly lively Emilia and the suspicious Melinda back to the dormitory. I felt relieved inside. As usual, Emilia is carefree and Melinda has good intuition. After serving tea and chatting for about 30 minutes, there was a strong knock on the door. As per the scenario, she came to visit. Slutarch-sama, hello. Oh, hello. The girl who came in has twin tails tied up with matching forest-green eyes like her brother. Its Judith Ceden, whom I met just two weeks ago. Normally she is lively and energetic, but today she was fidgeting and playing with her hair. Um, Slutarch-sama, actually Were in the same grade, you can call me Rebecca. Okay, Rebecca-san. Actually. Her sparkling eyes fixed on me. Knowing whats coming, I swallow hard. Today is the first day of the second parts [event] occurrence. I was wondering if you could teach me how to cook Thats right, [Cooking Event of Hell], is starting here. Judith CedenAccording to the strategy book for the second part, Five-time champion, second-year student, green hair and eyes, Phantom Beast is an earthworm, sister of Oswald Ceden, note: cooking is deadly. Do you understand? Yes, [cooking is deadly]. [Using the protagonist who is known as one of the three strongest and highest in female popularity, Judith comes to learn cooking. A terrifying event where someone ends up in the hospital just by choosing one wrong option, and for some reason it greatly affects the targets likability.] is what it seems like. As expected, it seems that the job has fallen to me, who is one of the three strongest, though I am not sure of my female popularity. I am sorry, but I would like to ask for Emilias help here. His Highness was reluctant when he heard about this event from me, but I am sure that Emilias girl power is well endorsed. Emilia, Melinda. Judith wants you to teach her how to cook. We just happen to have the ingredients, so if you could help her out that would be great. Wow, that sounds fun! Judith, lets do our best together! Youre surprisingly well-prepared. Its just a coincidence. The four of us stand in the kitchen with Melindas words and a smile. Yes, the shopping was for this. We bought apples because they were cheap at the Academy, so we could make apple pie. And here, Ill activate the [secret move]. Hey, why dont we start by having Emilia show us a demonstration? Understood! If I choose the hidden option, Ill show you the demonstration, so please watch carefully, I can avoid a disaster, as it says in the strategy guide. My mother really is amazing. I let out a sigh of relief as Emilia takes the knife in her hand. Her cute pink apron suits her very well. Now, Judith, please watch carefully. Okay! Emilia smiled with satisfaction at Judiths good reply and immediately put down her knife with a smile. First, lets crush the apples into bits! Hmph! Crackle, crackle, bang! The skin is left on so its crunchy and delicious! Its fine as long as you wash it properly! Lets crush the rest the same way! Crackle, crackle, bang! Next, well mix various ingredients and make them just right! Well use our instincts for measurements! Well also preheat the oven to a good temperature! Bang, bang, swoosh! Whoosh! Well add the secret ingredientlove, hehe! Well bake it well and, done! Its finished! In front of the three of us standing with our mouths open, a plate was placed with a beautiful apple pie. No matter how you look at it, it was a freshly baked apple pie. I clapped my hands together with a blank mind. Wow, this is amazing. Rebecca, are you going to eat this?! Emilia, this is great. Even Melinda! Be careful! Youll die if you eat this kind of thing! Ignoring Judiths protests, Melinda and I took a bite of the cut apple pie. The light sound of a crunch. The pie crust melts in my mouth without leaving any residue on my tongue. The custard cream is not too sweet, the acidity of the apples stimulates my salivary glands. Oh, what is this? Its incredibly delicious Melinda moaned next to me. For some reason, she was crying a little. I was also getting teary-eyed. Really! Im glad! Emilia was jumping up and down with joy. With that onomatopoeia of cooking that doesnt seem like cooking at all, why is this possible? Did the protagonists correction work? Or is this the true femininity? Or maybe, the sweets that she often made for me last year, were they also made with this muscle-kicking kin-kin-ky? I no longer understand anything. I abandoned all my questions and just bit into the apple pie. Judith, who had been fidgeting next to me, saw our reactions and decided to put some apple pie in her mouth. And after a few minutes of comfort, she said, Ill come back after I can crush apples with my bare hands, and left. It seems that one gorilla has been added to this academy. CH 54 12-15 minutes 27.05.2023 Chapter 54 It was on a day when May had just begun. After the morning classes ended, I was having lunch with my usual three friends, Emilia and Melinda. The place was a bench in the courtyard. Its warm, isnt it? Yeah. Its almost private because normal nobles wouldnt have the idea to eat lunch outside because the weather is nice like us. My mother calls this picnic. Descent of the Legendary Archmage C... Oh, thats right. As I closed my eyes feeling like photosynthesis, Melinda said as if she remembered something. Rebecca, your fan club has been formed. Eh?! I already joined! I almost dropped my fork from the shock. Emilia ignored me. What do you mean who started it? They said it was Vanderlei Slutarch-sama. Nii-sama?! Maybe its for you. Like Kyaran Goudess cronies. I remembered the face of my brother who I havent seen for about a month. His smile was shining in my memory. There was also a girl who got into a fight with Rebecca about her bust during the spring. What are you talking about? I scowled with all my might. I dont have any such memory, but maybe its something someone else talked about. Please stop it. Ah, its Hanna Horton-san, right! I talked to her! She said she had decided to submit to Rebecca-samas beauty! Emilia smiles and claps her hands together. The faint hope that it might be someone elses story is quickly snuffed out. Putting the bento box aside, I stand up. Ill ask the teacher to abolish it. What?! Leaving Emilia with a face that looks like the end of the world, I head for the staff building. The teacher of life guidance would probably be appropriate. Walking on and on, I knocked on the door of the Law Research Laboratory. Come in. Excuse me. I open the door and enter. The smell of books and warmth envelops me, and a voice comes from the back. Slutarch? Another question about the class? No, Stone-sensei, today for a different reasonOh? As I looked into the back of the research lab, I blinked. Its usual for the teacher, Stones, who is the master of this room, to be buried in books, but today there was someone else. Ah Hey. It was Brian Marc. Hes the younger brother of Olivier Marc, whom I talked to a little during [spring]. He nods with his head, so I also bow. Well, Ill be going now. Oh, Marc, dont push yourself too hard. Yes. Brian stands up and walks past me, leaving the room. I wonder if I made him feel uncomfortable. I watch his back as he leaves, wondering what they were talking about. What happened today? Stone-sensei calls out to me. His rational, mercury-like eyes are looking at me. His hair reaches his back and is loosely gathered on one side. He is tall and slim, but not in a weak or narrow way, instead, he gives off a sense of elegance. In short, he is quite handsome. Thats no surprise, since he is one of the newly added targets for conquest in part 2. There are a few changes in part 2 of the Otome Game. One of them is the addition of new targets for conquest. As a side note, one of the changes is the addition of a [reverse harem] mode. It seems like you can build romantic relationships with multiple targets at the same time. When I explained this to His Highness, he muttered Is that sane? I agree. If Emilia is surrounded by men, Id rather imagine that they are all doing muscle training together. When I think of Stone-sensei in that route, its interesting to think of him as a member of the reverse harem. Stone-sensei, can you abolish one of the fan clubs? That ones yours, isnt it? Thats absurd. Its the person who made it. Ill talk to my older brother about it Stones shakes his head. I have no choice. I decided to use my last resort, [strategy book knowledge]. I lower my eyebrows and open my mouth like Im talking to myself. Is that soMaybe I should consult His Highness Llewayne. Wait, hold on. Stones changes his expression. He is actually the kings brother and His Highness uncle. Its an unnecessary hidden setting. According to the strategy book, Those who choose the Stone-sensei route will be [lucky to be a royal]. I think hes worried that if I talk to His Highness, the strict king, who is also his own older brother, might say something. Of course, I dont intend to consult His Highness. I dont want to bother him with something so trivial. Alright, I got it, Ill figure something out. I smile and say thank you before leaving the room. I head towards the courtyard, following the way I came. Students usually dont enter the staff building unless they have business. Its quieter here than in the main building. Could that be why? At a timing when I couldnt think of any other reason why he would want to be alone with me, Sajad Mahajanjiga walked towards me from the front. Hey, Slutarch-sanYou look kind of tired, dont you? I swallow the words, Its because of you, and face him. Hes still the same man with a cold expression in his eyes. Shall I show you a dream where you can relax? No, dont worry about it. Thank you for your concern. Good day. I ended the conversation with a smile that didnt give any indication. As I started to walk away, I felt someone staring at me from behind, but he didnt follow me. I felt a little relieved. Sajads ability wasnt scary as long as I knew the trigger(activation) conditions. He was an enemy character, but he might not be much of a threat. The second part might end up being surprisingly easy. Without looking back, I returned to the courtyard. Emilia and Melinda were still sitting on the bench they were on before. Seeing the two of them made the clouds in my heart caused by Sajad disappear. Welcome back, Rebecca. Did it work out? Yes, it looks like itll work out somehow. Oh, no! What should I tell the members? I ignored Emilia as she bit her lip. Melinda stood up. It was about time for lunch break to end. By the way, both of you, as I said before, you havent told Sajad or Mahajanjiga about your dreams, right? With a reluctant Emilia, the three of us started walking towards the classroom. Melinda muttered, Oh. That shady five high man. Yeah, he talked to me before, but I brushed him off. I was talking to a boy in my class the other day and we bumped into each other, I feel like I got the cold shoulder though Melinda shrugs and Emilia tilts her head. If Sajad doesnt try to get Emilia, will he be strong from the start against her? His dislike of commoners seems to be quite strong. Hes shady but good-looking, right? Eeh, is that so? Climbing the outside stairs and entering inside from the third floor of the school building. There arent many people taking lunch in the courtyard, so the path to the classroom inevitably has fewer people. Whatever it is, be careful of him from now on. If I press, the two of them will reply Alright. without explaining the reason. They obediently follow my instructions. The next class was with everyone in the same class, with Stone-sensei. The classroom is on the second floor. You have to go down the stairs. While descending the emotionless stairs, I took one step forward to start descending. At that moment, someone strongly pushed my back. My body floated in a strange way. My stepping foot doesnt reach the ground. I dont have time to raise my voice. My body falls straight down and my vision spins. I felt something brightly flash. With the momentum of being pushed, I roll down the stairs. My mind goes blank. I heard two people shouting in the distance. Unable to understand the situation, I slowly opened my eyes, which had been tightly closed. What met my eyes was white scales. Ah Christina. Cuey! My Phantom Beast, which should have been in my pocket. Now that I think about it, I saw something shining. It probably changed its shape when I fell. The big dragons body wrapped around me like a coil, protecting me. Thank you I hugged its head with both arms and pressed my face against it. If it werent for Christina, it probably wouldnt have ended well. Rebecca-sama! Emilia, who had run down the stairs, clung to me. It was only when I saw her, half in tears, activate healing magic and wrap my right hand that I realized I had a scrape. Melinda, after confirming that I didnt have any other injuries, stood up and looked up the stairs. What happened? Wasnt anyone there? Her voice was trembling. I tried to call out to Melinda, but I heard footsteps coming closer. Hey, did you just fall?! When I turned around, Brian Marc had come running. He was out of breath, he squatted down beside me, and reached out his hand. Are you injured? Does it hurt anywhere? Reflexively, I took a step back from that hand. My eyes meet a surprised face. My head was dominated by one suspicion. Why is Brian here now? The timing is perfect. Its as if it was planned. And even though I last saw him yesterday in [spring], today is already the second time. Then what about Stone-sensei he just met? What were the two of them talking about in the lab? Rebecca-sama? I returned to myself with Emilias voice. Shes still holding my hand, but there are no traces of injuries anymore. Then I looked at Brians expression, which was only pure surprise, and my thoughts returned to normal. Calm down. This is just a bunch of skepticism. The fact that I was pushed down the stairs seems to have made me lose my composure more than I thought. I, who am fundamentally a noble lady, was about to forget how to smile. I reached out to Melinda, who was watching the situation while swallowing her saliva. I stood up with her help. I lightly shook my uniform skirt. Im sorry, I. Finally, I was able to smile a little. I slipped on my foot. The choice is silence. Its just a hunch, but it seems to me that Sajad Mahajanjiga is somehow involved in this case. If so, this is not under the jurisdiction of the Academy to investigate. In the first place, falling down the stairs and dying is just bad luck. To kill without actually killing, but to certainly plant fear and pain [to push down from the stairs], this method matches the image of Sajad in my mind. I attended Stone-senseis class with a blank expression after saying goodbye to Brian who was worried. Nothing particularly strange happened after that. When I returned to the dormitory that day, I wrote a letter detailing the events to His Highness. I watched the messenger hawk take the letter and fly into the night sky from the window frame. There is no description in the scenario of someone being pushed down the stairs. Something strange is happening at this Academy now. CH 55 6-8 minutes 30.05.2023 Chapter 55 I looked up at the sky from the window. The rain was like turning over a bucket. It was so dark that lights were needed even during the day, and the smell of dampness and the cold air covered the area. Today is the day when all 2,215 students in the school will be gathered in the auditorium. In one month, it will be the summer vacation, and after two months of vacation, [event] [Summer] will come, so I will listen to the Principals kind words. [Summer] is also known as [Phantom Beast Festival]. Freshmen will finally get Phantom Beast eggs, and second and third-year students will be judged on how they raised their Phantom Beast in one year. The Principal explains in a flowing manner, but its hard to hear with the sound of rain hitting the ceiling of the auditorium. I couldnt concentrate and looked around forward. Then I saw the short stairs to the podium. I remembered when I was pushed off the stairs a month ago and trembled. To conclude, the perpetrator has not been found. That day, when His Highness saw the letter I sent, he immediately came and hugged me tightly. [Are you okay? You must have been scared, Im sorry I wasnt there. Ill never go on business trips abroad again] [Your Highness, please dont say [never go]] It seems that while on official business in the neighboring country, he received a letter and came back using transfer magic while still in his clothes. He was in formal attire. The culprits probably knew that His Highness was out of town. His Highness started to talk [about the fact that] [Fried was in charge of guarding Rebecca while I was gone, and he was watching when Rebecca fell down the stairs.] I was surprised by his unexpected words. Fried Neher is His Highness confidant, a man who walks around silently. His characteristic is a black robe that covers his 190cm body. He is the kind of person who makes you want to ask if hes a black magic sorcerer, but he is also Melindas lover. The engagement has not yet happened. I then tilted my head. If he had seen me, as one of the five high schools, he could have come in to help me, or at least to make sure I was safe. [Im sorry that I couldnt make it in time to help, its fortunate that youre safe.] [Is that so? He wrote such a long letterso then, who did it?] I nod and continue the conversation. The question is whether or not he saw the criminal. His Highness shook his head. [[No one was there. No one had pushed Miss Rebecca. It really seems that she just suddenly fell.] It seems] [Such] [There are Phantom Beasts who possess the ability to turn invisible, even if its just a little. Lets first investigate the students of the academy.] His Highness said that, and a week later, he visited me again with documents that cleared all of them. [Sajad Mahajanjiga. If we investigate this much and theres no evidence, then its definitely him.] I take a deep breath and exhale. Sajad can brainwash others. For example, if there was someone who was made to think I am a criminal who deserves to die. and that person is accompanied by an invisible Phantom Beast. But even if we find the perpetrator, its like cutting off the tail of a dragon. The root of Sajad will not die. In this situation with no evidence, its impossible to take action against him and also impossible to prove that his ability is not just a figment of imagination. I want to slap myself for thinking that Sajad is not much of a threat. Its so troublesome to be attacked using others. Why is he trying to harm me in the first place? As I was tightly gripping my fist, His Highness took my hand. [For a while, we must always act together with either a Phantom Beast or me. Emilia is also necessary. Her healing magic will be useful.] I followed His Highness instructions for this month. There have been no attacks since the incident on the stairs. Sometimes when Sajad and I make eye contact, he glances at Emilia and looks away. I never thought his disdain for the commoners would become a barrier for me. Before I realized it, the principals speech was over and the students were getting up from their seats. It seemed the rain had weakened while I was lost in thought. Outside, the rain was still falling, but the sun was peeking through the gaps in the clouds. I dont know what Sajad Mahajanjiga is trying to do. But I wont let him have his way. As I looked up at the brightening sky, I made that decision in my heart. CH 56 One day, after a string of humid and sticky days, I peeked into my locked locker after school and found a piece of paper sticking out through the crack in the door. Upon closer inspection, I saw that it was a summons from a male studentnot the kind that would make my heart race, however. The sender was someone I knew well. I was already on my way back to the dormitory, but I returned to the school building instead. After searching for the designated classroom and entering, I found him there, already waiting for me. #ONEPIECE1085 ADDITIONAL SPOILERS O... Rebecca, Im sorry to have bothered you to come all this way. No, Maysen-sama, how can I help you? The person there was a male student with a cool demeanor who looked good in glasses. The orange sunset outside the window, combined with the light, made it look like a painting. He was Gadd Maysen. In the same second year as me and in love with Emilia. He holds the title of five highs and he seems to have grown taller since I first met him. Ill be blunt. Gadd started the conversation with a serious face. Do you have something with Sajad Mahajanjiga-senpai? The name of the person Ive been thinking about lately came up and I almost let out a huh? I purposely tilted my head. No, not particularly. Why do you ask? No Its just that, personally, I dont trust him. I saw you talking to him in the staff building before. Gadd smiles wryly. The reason I had been called was because I thought it was related to Emilia, so I was honestly surprised. hjasjhjhooooooooooooooooooooojfaddsofhdsojghsdgsgdgs And, this time, I finally said Ah A page from the strategy guide came to mind. This, could it be an event? Lets not hide it, Gadd Maysen this man, was promoted to a target from the second part! Last year, he was a support character. Players voiced their frustrations Why cant I fall in love with this handsome, tall man? and even the behind-the-scenes were written in the strategy guide. [Gadd Maysen calls her to an empty classroom and tells her to be careful of Sajad. This act is a milestone for the main character who is brainwashed by Sajad from [summer] onward.] Its definitely this event in terms of content. But its strange. Because, this event was supposed to be a [reward event]. It only occurs when the targets favorability is extremely high at that point. The [cold nursing event] that happened around the fall of the first part was also a kind of reward event. Im sure after this, there will be an [accidental chu(kiss`)]. Thats where the problem is. I, with my arms crossed, faced Gadd. DDDDWhat is [chu (kiss`)]? I understand the [accidental] part, but what is this [chu]? Either Im ignorant or its something in [Japanese]. I intended to look it up and read later, but eventually left it as is because it was supposed to be an event that should not have happened. So, the details of what will happen next are unknown. However, it goes without saying that I dont intend to participate in an event with Gadd Maysen, so lets leave here for now. I thought about it and opened my mouth. I stopped crossing my arms and bowed. Maysen-sama, thank you for speaking to me. Theres no problem with Mahajanjiga-sama, so I apologize for leaving. After properly refusing the kind person who seemed to have spoken to me, I tried to head for the exit. It was at that moment that I took a step forward. Wha, Kyah?! My foot slipped spectacularly. It was a slick, slippery feeling like oil had been scattered. R-Rebecca-san?! I couldnt help but grab Gadds uniform. It seems that he also lost his balance due to the sudden event. But it was as if he were a target to be captured, he sheltered me and ended up lying on top of me. We fell together. In the falling moment, my lips overlapped his But that did not happen. Because, almost at the point of kissing, I twisted my hand on the floor and turned my head, just barely avoiding it. The air froze. My heart was pounding and I broke out in a cold sweat. Even though we were in an abnormal situation of being pushed down and pushed, we couldnt say anything. D-Dangerous. I almost just kissed Gadd. Im sorry, Im really sorry N-No, its okay. I carefully stood up while holding onto a nearby wall. Gadds face is bright blue. I understand how he feels. On the day that you kissed someone like me, I have to say, I had no idea what His Highness would do to you. I even feel like theres a possibility that you might not be able to live in this country anymore. I stood up carefully so as not to step on the spot where I slipped just now. Gadd was doing the same. Immediately after that, however, it was Gadd who suddenly and vigorously stumbled down, even though he was not even walking. Whoa?! Gadds hand sought support and cut through the air. He slammed both hands on the wall behind me as if he were collapsing. But he couldnt kill the momentum, and his face approached mine. ?! I couldnt take it anymore and squeezed my eyes shut Whoops, I bent over. There was a loud noise above me. If I were to put it in words, it would be Bam! Gadd must have hit his forehead or nose, or maybe both, on the wall. Maysen-sama! Let go. Wait, Rebecca-san! Lets stop moving for a moment! Y-Yes! Gadd stops me as I try to stand up. Looking up, I see that hes holding his forehead with teary eyes. Thats going to be a bruise. Even so, I stare at the floor that looks like nothing has changed. Whats wrong with the floor in this classroom? Did we use the wrong amount of wax? Ah, maybe thats itIll tell the teacher about it later. That would be good. Gadd seems to have recovered for the time being. His voice becomes serious. Rebecca-san, the floor here is dangerous. Lets try to escape without stepping on the floor by using our powers together. Yes, but how What about your Phantom Beast today? Its still in my pocket, but its not much help in this cramped classroom. I see. I didnt bring my Phantom Beast today, and the conditions arent right right now Gadd looks around the classroom. It looks like hes measuring the distance to the exit. Okay. Lets use wind magic to jump to the exit all at once. With wind magic? Yes. But its impossible for me alone to lift one person. Well use our wind magic together. I see! I sat at Gadds feet and nodded mysteriously. I dont know if it will work, so Ill go first. Thats dangerous. Even so, I am a noble. I cannot let the future queen get hurt If something happens to me, could you please feed the goldfish in my room? I held my breath. What would happen if there was an what if in a room with a slippery floor like thiswhat would happen? I dont know, but its probably dangerous. But Gadds voice was genuinely serious. Seeing his eyes, filled with strong will, I thought that I couldnt panic. Understood. Lets definitely make it a success. Gadd nodded deeply. As I focused on the destination and quietly increased my magic, I naturally understood that my breathing was in sync with Gadds. Three, two. One! Gadd took a big jump and immediately caused a side wind that pushed him forward. Gadd caused a vertical wind from below to delay his landing. The two forces harmoniously blended without collision, and Gadds body was carried to the exit. Gadd turned back with a smile as he landed in the hallway. Rebecca-san, I did it! Yes! I followed by jumping in the same way, and landed even more smoothly and lightly on the hallway. Gadd and I shook hands firmly, facing each other. It was the moment when a certain friendship had sprouted in our hearts, which had overcome the crisis together. After congratulating each other on our successes, we parted ways. However, telling Emilia about this event was a mistake. Emilia was not at all impressed by the whole flow, and if anything, she was a bit put off. Gadds love journey was still one step away. Somehow, it was pitiful that he still couldnt find love, even after a year. Anyway, I returned home in a good mood and checked the strategy guide, and I quickly turned blue. I should have thoroughly read it to the end. This matter is something that I will keep secret even if I die. The next morning, there was a letter outside the window. I wondered what it was, and when I opened it, it was from His Highness saying I want to talk to you for a bit soon. I dont believe that the incident with Gadd has been exposed. Please, I really believe that. CH 57 The Royal Academy has two tests a year. They are not events like spring, summer, autumn, and winter, but they do affect the evaluation of titles. This year, it will be held at the end of June, so there are still about two weeks left. So today, its a study session with His Highness. A few days ago, I received a letter from His Highness. I was surprised and worried that the failed accident with Gadd was known, but when I opened it, it was an invitation to study together. Until the Exiled Dukes Daughter,... The place is the schools special lounge. I used it once with His Highness about a year ago, so it feels nostalgic. In fact, today is the first time Im studying with His Highness. Because our school years are different, we dont have any classes together. So I was looking forward to it. Your Highness. What? Are you not going to study? His Highness isnt opening his textbook, nor does he have a pen in his hand. Instead, hes looking at me who is studying, playing with my hair, and reading my notes with interest. As a result, I havent been able to understand anything from my textbook since a while ago. Your Highness, today were supposed to study together, right? No, today only Rebecca came to study. I came to bother Rebecca. What?! When I turned my head, he was smiling. Although its a rare expression for him, who is expressionless except when hes with me, cool lost to what, no way Im harassing my fiance who almost kissed another man. Hes found out! I shouted inside my heart. Why? I had told Emilia but not Melinda. When I think about it, His Highness always finishes his studies during his spare time from official duties. He doesnt take the time to do that specifically. His Highness intention today was to bother me who is studying. Your Highness, could you please teach me this problem? This is But if I ask, hell teach me properly. While looking at his beautiful profile, the thought hes really kind came to me. Oh, and his eyelashes are long. After listening to His Highnes explanation, I thanked him and closed the textbook. I showed him a book from my bag, which he looked at curiously. It was that one with [Secret Mark] on the cover, the strategy guide. Your Highness, how about we read this together today? Can I read it too? Of course. We talked about it but I hadnt shown it to him before. He hugged me tightly, saying You did well by yourself to me who had told him everything at the ball last year. Now theres nothing that would be embarrassing to show him, he already knows about the [accidental chu] too. Suddenly, an idea came to mind. If we were to look back at the first part together, His Highness, wouldnt it be incredibly interesting? I suddenly became excited and turned the page. I opened the first part of [Vanderlei Route] and held the strategy guide close to my chest so that his Highness wouldnt see it. Your Highness, its a multiple choice quiz! Please answer so that Nii-samas favorability towards you will be the highest. Upon hearing this, Your Highness let out a laugh. He shook his shoulders and looked down while laughing in an amusing way. I wanted to see more and peered into his face. I couldnt help but smile too. Lets take turns asking questions! Alright, I got it, Ill do it. I was having so much fun that I started asking questions with a voice mixed with laughter. First question. On the second day of enrollment, [Your Highness] got lost in the moving classroom. In the third year Rebecca, wait. When you came close to the school building, you met your capture target, Vanderlei Slutarch Rebecca, wait. When I looked up, His Highness was laughing so much that he had tears in the corners of his eyes. Please replace it with something. Dont say [Your Highness]. I replied with a yes and remembered this rare sight. He was a person whose presence alone could make those around him uneasy, even when he just smiled. I felt a strange feeling that I was the one who brought out this smile. So thenon the second day of school, you got lost in the moving classrooms. When you came near the building for the third year, you were approached by your capture target, Vanderlei Slutarch. How do you respond? I cut off the word once. Lets make the answers in the form of multiple choice. 1.) [Can I ask for directions if you have the time?] 2.) [Thats a really cool horse! Can I ride it?] 3.) [Do you happen to have a younger sister in the first year?]. Three, he replied immediately. I gaped. Three is definitely not good, I said. I am the villainess in this scenario. My relationship with my brother is terrible. Bringing that up on the first meeting would be out of the question. But its three, he said, shrugging as if to say there was nothing to be done. He says that he does not bend even in quizzes. As expected of the crown prince. Well, its the wrong answer, but. It seems like the best answer is two Thats as may be. But werent Ilost? Yes, really Emilia, for goodness sake I thought of my best friend. I could easily imagine her going on about how thats a really cool horse! in front of Nii-samas beloved horse. Next its my turn. His Highness took the book from me and flipped through it. We looked into it together. Whose route are you going to take? I am. Im the most interested. Youre brave! His Highness scanned the letters in search of a problem. And he muttered. The words seemed to naturally spill out from his lips. You have a good mother. For a moment, I forgot to breathe. My chest felt like something was overflowing and my eyes grew hot. I was that happy. right? You gave me so much love that I felt I didnt deserve it. Thats not true. His Highness looked up. He placed the strategy guide on his knee and took my hand instead. This book is filled with her feelings for Rebecca. She must have been very happy to have had such a good daughter. I returned His Highness grip. It was warm. I sniffled. I should have been doing a quiz right now. Why was I being made to cry? As expected of His Highness. Your Highness, the quiz. first question. Answer so that Llewaynes favorability becomes the highest. When summer vacation starts, shall we return to the Duke of Slutarchs territory together and visit my mother-in-laws grave? How do you answer? what are the multiple choices? None. Answer as Rebecca likes. Hes really too sweet to me. I wiped away my tears and smiled, answering. Mother would be happy too, right. His Highnesss hand placed my hair behind my ear. I tilted my head slightly and looked up, closing my eyes. It might be a reward for getting the correct answer. After my tears dried, I realized something. I open the page of the [accidental kiss] event in the strategy guide with His Highness hugging me tightly from behind. Even after reading it again, it still says that this is an affection event and wont happen unless the favorability is extremely high at that point. It was strange from the beginning. I talked about my thoughts with His Highness, who was resting his chin on my shoulder. If you think about it, this is a story of what would happen if the relationships were reset when the second part of the game begins. But reality is not like that. Gadd and I have been classmates for a year at the Academy. On the other hand, even if it says extremely high favorability at this point in the [Gadd route], its well known that its only for a short period of time from April to June. Thats probably why the affection event occurred. I was relieved and my doubts were resolved. But His Highness was not. In other words, will similar [reward events] with other capture targets also happen from now on? I tried not to look at His Highness. His mood was in a rapid decline as if it was falling from the atmosphere to the ground. While pretending not to notice the black aura that was bursting out from the side, I flipped through the strategy guide. I have Nii-sama in the summer, but this is okay. Your Highness will have another one in the winter, but that one is okay, too My older brother has already graduated from the Academy, but he is actually the second parts hidden strategy target. He is extremely popular. Wait, whats the event with me? I wanted to brush it off, but His Highness responded. I mutter while turning my face away with all my might. Its called [Exciting Secret Room Event] I see Im looking forward to it. I suddenly felt an impulse to jump out of the window. Why was it so sad to have to tell my fiance about the existence of such an event? And please stop whispering in my ear. And then theres Oswald-Ceden-sama, right, Um Ah, this one. What is it? I had put off reading the event, but there was one more. Like [Accidental Kiss], I didnt understand the meaning of the name. Well, [Lucky Lewd Event] When the two of us looked at that page, I regretted all of my actions for the past few minutes. And I earnestly wished that this event would not happen to me. Later, I received a letter of consultation from Oswald Ceden, saying I feel like Llewayne has been giving me cold, piercing glances lately. I replied with a message that said, Its not your fault. Please dont blame yourself. Yes, its not his fault. I feel like asking whats been going on recently, with that otome game. CH 58 The Royal Academys test is held for one week. Even though the motivation is high in the first half, the fatigue accumulates and then it doesnt matter anymore, and in the end, its fatigue and exhaustion. After everything was over, Emilia, who had collapsed on a four-person table in the courtyard, was steaming from her head. She fanned herself with her hand. Emilia, good work. Ugh, Rebecca-sama a reward please Descent of the Legendary Archmage C... Ah, Rebecca, I also want a reward. Rebecca, I beg of you too. Emilia was supposed to be the only one who approached me, but she was followed by others. Emilia collapsed on the desk, still steaming, and glared at the speaker of the last voice. Sitting opposite her was His Highness who sat next to me. Unfortunately, but this is a privilege only for me and my good friend Melinda, who has been taught by Rebecca-sama. Outsiders, please leave. His Highness opened his mouth after taking a quick glance at the situation. If she taught you how to study, the one who should be rewarded is not you but Rebecca. Ara Emilia, what shall we do? That sounds fair. Fairness also please leave Melinda was stirring things up, but Emilia had no fighting spirit. She seemed to have become quite tired. I became genuinely worried and asked Emilia. Emilia, what would you like as a reward? As soon as Emilia heard that, she stood up with a loud sound as if she had been waiting for it. Melinda, who was sitting next to her on the same long chair, let out a scream. [test of courage], please! I dont understand the meaning, but I know that I worried for nothing. Four days later, three days into the summer vacation. Most of the students had already packed up and gone home, but some of the people who were still in the dormitory were gathered in the girls dormitory cafeteria by Emilia. And that was in the middle of the night. His Highness sitting next to me makes a small yawn. Its quite rare, but I dont have the leisure to enjoy it. Its all because Emilia is too serious about this gathering today. Everyone, thank you for gathering for the [test of courage]. For some reason, Emilia doesnt allow any lights on, so the candles placed in the center of the table were illuminating her face from below. More than her face, the dark room, the fierce rain and wind outside, and the windows shaking violently, Emilias seriousness genuinely scares me the most. I looked around, although I could not see much due to poor visibility. His Highness is sitting next to me on my right, next to Melinda. I cant see the person sitting next to her because its too dark, but its probably Fried. Next to it, across from me, its too dark to see. However, from the voice, it seems to be Gadd Maysen, Brian Marc, Kyaran Goudes, the three people who stayed in the dormitory and got caught up in it. Its just a word of bad luck. And next to me will be Emilia. What exactly is going to start now? In the first place, what is the meaning of [test of courage]? Were going to tell each other a terrifying story now. When you extinguished your candle, your story was over. Ive prepared one candle for each person, and the meeting will end when the last candle is extinguished. In short, it seems that we are going to have a scary story conference. It is not an event because it is not in the strategy guide. It is Emilias idea. Lets begin. The order is whatever you want, but lets start with me first. Have you ever heard of a [kappa]? It is a creature with a shell like a turtle and a head covered with a dish. There are various legends about [Kappa]. I unconsciously swallowed my saliva. What should I do? The atmosphere is a bit scary. However, these feelings faded away when Emilia continued her story with glowing eyes. It is said that [Kappa] were the downfall(result) of the [Heike warriors] in the [Battle of Dan-no-ura], but what would happen if they were challenged to a [sumo] match and defeated by [Kappa]? (TL: Its too gibberish for me to understand) Emilia collected herself strangely there. They will be robbed, [she said], of their [cherry blossom ball]. And then she said something else that nobody understood. Hey, Emilia. The one who interrupted the conversation was Melinda, judging by her voice. Because of the way the candlelight was gradually getting dimmer, everyones faces were becoming harder to see. Sorry, that specialist language is too much. I cant seem to follow the conversation at all. Eh? Emilia raised her voice! It seems like she finally realized that she isnt scaring anyone. Ugh, I failed, she muttered and blew out the candle. Before anyone could think about who would go next, a voice came from next to me. When I was a kid, I went on my own to the depths of the palace basement. I turned around abruptly. Yes, it was His Highness. Was he unexpectedly excited about this? When I found a room that wasnt on the map and went in, there were mountains of dead bodies. When I tried to go back, I couldnt find it again. I heard later that theres a room in the palace basement that thieves who got lost trying to break in end up in. It was as if everyone suddenly stopped breathing and no one said anything. The only thing that could be heard was the strange, loud sound of the wind outside. Wait?! Scary, scary, scary! What should I do! I dont want to go to the summer evening party! Everyone starts to make noise all at once. His Highness laughed softly and blew out a candle. Then, someones voice says, Then its my turn next. Theres a story in the knights group. Its said that a knight who couldnt meet an honorable death, wanders around looking for opponents to fight at night. Because he leaves the flowing blood as it is, theres often a red-black line that continues in the morning. You must never follow that. Because its connected. One candle goes out. I heard this story from a distant relative. He sometimes wakes up in the middle of the night, and when that happens, theres always someone standing nearby. All he could see was a pair of white feet, but he slowly started to bend to try to see the face. He said that once he sees that, its over. He passed away the other day. Another one goes out. I heard this kind of story before. Somewhere in this Academy, theres an artificial creature that was made by a student long ago, and it still lives there. When it gets dark, it comes out of the caves looking for that student. Its said that it wants to find and kill them. Oh, that story. From what I heard, that creature is made by combining a human and several living things and can live in water. So at night, it drips water from its body and wets the school building with its tears. Two more went away. In the end. By the way, have you heard about this kind of horror story? Its perfect for something to sneak in, so be careful. One of the remaining two has disappeared. Huh? Whose voice was that muttering? Rebecca-sama, you havent spoken yet. Everyone stared at the candles. Hey, why Only one is left? At that moment, with a loud noise, the door to the cafeteria suddenly opened. KI-Kyaaaaaaaaaa! Wait, whos been talking until now?! Hey, who the hell is hitting me?! Loud voices are heard. After a few minutes of shouting, the lights suddenly came on. Squinting in the unfamiliar light, everyone looked around. Melinda, who was still screaming in Frieds robe, Fried who was hugging her, Gadd with his sword at the ready, Brian who quickly ran away, Kyaran who was pretending to be calm but couldnt hide her shaking, and Emilia who seemed to have fainted from fear. There was quite a lot of chaos there. Finally, I saw that person sitting next to me having a great time. Your Highness. What is it? During a moment when no one was looking, you put out one of the candles, right? I thought Rebecca would be scared and cling to me. His Highness showed no signs of embarrassment. You even opened the door with magic. Everyone was so scared. No. RightWait, what? When I looked at His Highness again, he was staring at the door that had suddenly opened a moment ago. That wasnt me. Eh? Maybe something really did come in Well, goodnight, Rebecca. W-Wait, Your Highness! Youre kidding, right?! His Highness only replied with Come on. and tried to stand up from his seat. After I got sent back to my dorm room while clinging to his arm, I realized Oh, it doesnt seem to have gone as His Highness thought. That night, of course, the four of us, me, Emilia, Melinda, and Kyaran, huddled together and went to sleep. CH 59 Chapter 59 It was the middle of July and it had become increasingly hot. I was in a carriage, on my way to attend a night event held at the palace. It all began about two weeks before the start of summer vacation. It was unexpected when His Highness came to visit my room during daylight hours, and said this to me. Rebecca, an event has come up. Descent of the Legendary Archmage C... His Highness and I spread out the strategy guide. He pointed to one page with his finger. [[Summer vacation, evening event.]] His Highness explanation matched the one in the strategy guide. A small night event will be held at the palace of the Huaverdon kingdom this summer, and I have been invited as His Highness partner. In other words, this is the first time I will be officially appearing as His Highness fiance. I naturally tense up, but His Highness looks at my face and gently combs through my hair. Dont think about it too much. Just be yourself, Rebecca. Lets go make a dress together. His kind words made my heart flutter. His Highness said to me, Choose something that will look great on you, but doesnt reveal too much. We went to make a dress together during the holiday that followed, but honestly, I had never put so much effort into choosing a dress before. I had to be perfect, so I was a bit exhausted. So, what is an evening party anyway? Men and women dance wildly, enjoy witty conversations, and indulge in high-end cuisine and vintage winesyou might think thats an elegant gathering. But you would be very wrong. Only raccoons or foxes are there or, at best, prey animals like rabbits. You cant just have fun at an evening party. I will be allowed to stay at the palace from the morning of the evening party. Normally, you would prepare at home and come to the party at night, but since I am His Highness fiancee, I have the special privilege of having a room. I start preparing in the afternoon and then head out to the party at night. From the swaying carriage window, I looked up at the grand and glittering palace, which was so big that I couldnt see the whole thing. A palace is just a roof, Ive even been on the roof before, its okay, its okay, I tell myself in the carriage, straightening my back. If you want to introduce yourself as His Highness fiance, today you cant make even one mistake. The carriage arrives at the palace, I greet His Majesty the King and Her Majesty the Queen. Its actually the second time we met. Last spring vacation, I was invited to attend a garden party hosted by Her Majesty. Her Majesty the Queen is a difficult and troublesome person, but a playful person who started a real hide-and-seek game with everyone participating. I had memories of her being very playful and having a good time. After finishing the greetings, I was guided to my room. A room that can be said to be not just wide, but overly wide. The furnishings are also luxurious, and its a waste for me and the three maids. I heard that I wont be able to see His Highness until the evening party. He is extremely busy preparing for it. Will my friends from the Academy attend? If theyre there, I want to see them, but Im also worried that if I go out too much, I might make a mistake. I carefully spend the time until the preparation begins, in a calm manner. Preparations for women are difficult. I dont know about mens preparations, but in any case, preparations for the evening party are difficult. Being polished all over the body in the bathroom, having my waist tied up, and wearing heavy jewels. I have to finish everything without a single gap. My face has become like a canvas. Even for me, who is highly rated for my manners as a noble, there are still things that I am not good at. Its the corset. Marie, does this have to be this tight? Please bear with it, My Lady! I hold onto the desk, as Marie, my maid, pulls my corset with all her might. By the time it is properly tightened, I have become a holder of a slender waist that is beyond human. All the while I was screaming like a strangled bird, so all credit goes to Marie. Ill ask Father to give her a special bonus. It was then that we finished preparations and took a short break. I heard a knock and looked up quickly. His Highness has come to greet me! While the maid was attending to him, I checked myself in the mirror to make sure there was nothing strange. I have to be perfect for this battle called evening party. If I make a mistake, Ill be the laughing stock. Um, My Lady. But the maid who came back had a face without a smile, to my dismay. His Highness Llewayne cant escort you to the evening party. He has a problem he needs to take care of. Eh. As my feelings rapidly wilted, I suddenly realized something. Thats right, this is an event. Well, then, theres someone who can take his place as an escort. The maids words didnt reach the end. I noticed the person approaching from the side too late, and that person enveloped me in both arms. Hes not his highness, but I dont think I want to resist. I heard a powerful voice from above my head. I wanted to see you! Youve become a beauty again, my cute Rebecca! I thought a sun-like smile was directed at me. And then, I was closed in his warm arms again. This time, I hugged him back. I missed you too, Niisama! Vanderlei Slutarch. A graduate of the academy, former three strongest and the future Duke, and also has a very manly and stylish appearance. In the first part, he was the [Admired senior] position of the capture target. In the second part, he was promoted to [Admired graduate]. Being an escort for the evening party instead is a reward event in the [Vanderlei Route]. I had forgotten about it because I was too excited. It seems that I am not as comfortable as I thought. When I thought Nii-sama had finally released me from his embrace, he said, One more time. and pressed me again. Rebecca is adorable! You can save the country with that alone! Thank you very much. The way he complimented me made me laugh as if it were for a child. Nii-sama reached out his hand as if he wanted to stroke my head, but he seemed to have remembered that he should not touch it like a work of art, which is intricately woven. Finally, he stroked the air above my head. Did His Highness invite you? Yeah, I was planning to pass on tonights party because Cectiara cant attend, but! Nii-sama closed his eyes and folded his arms, then opened his mouth and said with feeling. Suddenly the window of the room shattered, and I thought a carriage had crashed into me, but it was His Highness Phantom Beast! It was the first time Ive flown in the sky on someones beak! It was already an abduction! Oh He immediately went to a room in the palace to get ready and then came here. Maybe Grue was too excited. Or perhaps he was told by His Highness that Vanderlei is strong, so it doesnt matter if its rough. As I stared off into the distance, Nii-sama knelt in front of me and respectfully held out his hand. His Highness is already in the venue. Will you allow me to escort you to His Highness? Yes! I took her hand, feeling like a princess. CH 60 In the middle of the huge hall of the palace, a woman was surrounded by noblemen. She was named Adela Mortimer, a 14-year-old girl who was known as the future socialite flower and the daughter of an Earl. While surrounded by men who had gathered around her without permission, she secretly let out a sigh without anyone noticing. (Im sick of men who look at other peoples faces and snigger miserably.) The Old Library Quest Guide | Assas... Does feeling like a flower surrounded by bees feel like this? Adela was now so fed up that she felt bothered by having to suppress her feelings. (What suits me is more) She looked around discreetly, her target person was sitting next to the king and queen. She had never seen such a beautiful man. His perfectly proportioned body, his princely golden hair, and blue eyes like a lapis lazuli were all ideal. Llewayne Huaverdon, the first prince. She aimed for the timing when he left his seat in the exclusive area for royalty and headed to him, leaving behind the men. Llewayne-sama, how are you? She greeted him politely, but the prince didnt turn around, it seemed he didnt hear her. She clears her throat lightly. The prince looks down at Adela with an unreadable expression. Nice to meet you. Im sorry, Llewayne-sama. We just met the other day. Even her voice was perfect. Adela smiled at the princes joke. The prince is wearing a tuxedo that can only be seen at evening parties. The color is usually black, but she knows that he often wears gray ones. Elegant and simple, the high-class design highlights his inherent charm. Llewayne-sama Sorry, I dont have time. Excuse me. Adela pouted. The prince is still cold. This is why he is called [cold beauty]. However, the piercing, ice-like gaze and the absolute zero attitude are also something that she likes about him if its him. Just a little more It was then. The prince suddenly shifted his gaze to the entrance of the hall. There was a pause as the entrance opened. Another group of attendees had arrived. Thats all it should be. But it wasnt just the prince who looked strange. A commotion like a wave spread throughout the huge hall. Both men and women, regardless of their relationship with the prince, looked in the same direction and whispered to each other. Who is that? How beautiful. Do you know her? The one next to her is Slutarchs son. So, its her. Ah, Duke must have kept her safe. The Slutarchs Jeweled Daughter Adela was startled by the sudden change in atmosphere. She felt that the whole hall had been transformed by the person who had just entered. No one was paying attention to Adela anymore. Llewayne-sama. Adela was at a loss and called out to the prince. And then she doubted her own eyes. The prince had completely forgotten about Adela and was only looking at the Slutarchs Jeweled Daughter with his eyes. His usually cold and beautiful lips were now curved into a relaxed smile. He would not be called cold beauty at this moment. Adela saw a human who had fallen in love for the first time at that moment. And that too, was the same person, in love for the many thousands of times. Feeling at a loss, Adela finally turned to the entrance. The first thing she saw was the tall Slutarchs son. His brown hair was tied back in a ponytail, and his bangs were flowing back, revealing a forehead that was usually hidden. He was definitely a handsome man. When he had engaged to the Marquiss daughter half a year ago, Adela had been shocked. From the shadows, one woman appeared. The dress that she is wearing has a light blue color at the bottom and becomes a deeper blue as it goes up, with a beautiful gradient. Additionally, there is gold embroidery scattered all over the dress, its truly the color of Prince Llewayne. As she raises her gaze from the bottom, when she finally sees the face, Adelas heart makes a sound and breaks. Skin smoother than porcelain, cheeks with a slight redness, lips more attractive than ripe fruit. With long eyelashes that adorn drooping eyelids, and a faint tear mole next to them. Hair is glossy like black pearls, and on both ears and the nape of the neck, there are many jewels that are worth half the wealth of Adelas house, hanging down as if it is normal. She looked up. Adela looked straight at the man next to her. The moment she knew that his eyes were clear gray, Adela collapsed from her knees. [Defeat]. This character dominated Adelas heart. But, Adelas defeat did not end there. Excuse me, are you okay? Did you get hurt? When she looks up at the voice that sounds like a model of a bell, there is the lady in question in front of her, extending her hand to Adela. Adelas lips quivered. The woman who was supposed to be walking towards the prince was talking to Adela, who was sitting next to her before the prince. And because the woman was starting to get closer to Adelas face, Adelas mind was in chaos. Unable to understand, Adela closed her eyes tightly. What should I do? and It smells so good. were the only thoughts that came to mind. The approaching lips stopped next to Adelas ear. I know, the corset is too painful and makes you anemic. Can you stand up? Adela opened her eyes wide. What happened after that is vague in her memory. The only thing that she can clearly remember is that she strongly thought, Anyway, I want to join the fan club. CH 61 I headed to the hall where the evening party was being held as Nii-samas escort. When I entered, eyes were gathered on me. Being in the position of His Highness fiance makes me stand out in some way. Im used to it by now, so bring it on. I immediately found His Highness. He looked at me and smiled slightly, narrowing his eyes as usual. I was about to go to his side, but I saw a pale and staggering lady. Descent of the Legendary Archmage C... When I approached her, she was a cute girl and looked like she hadnt entered the Academy yet. It was pitiable that a child like her would be tied up in a corset like me. Isnt it considered child abuse? With indignation, I tried to intervene, and someone put their hand on my shoulder. Rebecca. Nii-sama? With an expression I had never seen before, Nii-sama slowly shook his head. Please stop. Its overkill. Oh, that familiar word. Mother often used it. The meaning is, to give excessive damage to the opponent or something like that. I tilt my head because Im not fighting anyone right now. Ill take that lady. Then, Your Highness, please take care of my sister. Nii-sama extended his right hand to His Highness with a reserved look on his face. Ah, Im grateful for the sudden request. His Highness took his hand and responded. Mishi! At that moment, a sound that could hardly be considered a handshake came out. If you look, both of them raised the muscles of their hands, and no matter how you think about it, they were trying to crush each others right hand. I let out a yelp. Even though Nii-samas temples were bulging with blue veins and he still didnt break his smile, he left with a lady who was not feeling well. Your Highness, is your right hand okay? I spoke to His Highness in a doubtful low voice, wondering if he could hear me or not. His hand was white, as if the blood flow had stopped for a moment. Yeah. The trick to shaking hands with Vanderlei is to go with the intention of breaking bones. Why I actually broke my bones the first time I shook hands with him. Well, I broke his bones too. So why When I was thinking that I would have to question Nii-sama as soon as I got home, I noticed something. I should have been quite nervous, but I found myself feeling relaxed. I dont think they were playing a trick on me to relax methats not it. No, its different. Anyway, I greeted His Majesty the King and Her Majesty the Queen, and then talked nonstop with the people who kept coming to talk to me. Marquis house, Earl house, Baron house, Viscount houseMarquis Goudes was also there. He is Kyarans father. Suddenly, as I looked up and back, my eyes met Fried Neher, who was standing beside the wall. Even he seems to have taken off that completely black robe today. I wonder if hes been asked by His Majesty to take care of my security again. Come to think of it, Melinda had muttered, Fried-sama has been so quiet lately. Maybe hes just tired from having more work. As I felt a little apologetic, someone called out to me from behind. Your Highness Llewayne, Duke Slutarchs daughter, you look well. Oh my, you two are truly like jewels, so beautiful. His Highness put more force into his hand, which was on my waist. I also strengthened my caution inside. The one there was Viscount Mahajanjiga. The father of Sajad Mahajanjiga. Its my first time seeing him in person. He greets us with a smile, but if allowed, I would like to show my confusion on the surface. It was that unexpected. Is this man Sajads father? The father I imagined is a man who is smart and has a good appearance but is actually a crooked man. But the actual Viscount was a blatant and pathetic man who shook hands with me and His Highness. The gap between the two is strangely troubling. Because Sajad cant defy his father, in the scenario, he brainwashed the protagonist Emilia and in reality, he should be attacking me. The vague discomfort was temporarily pushed to the corner of my head when Marquis Zoff talked to me next. Now I have to focus on making this evening party a success. The party continued until midnight and I fulfilled my role as a fianc next to His Highness until the end. On the way home, His Highness, who sent me home by carriage to the Capitals Dukes mansion, told me what I couldnt say during the party. It was a great compliment, but its a side story. CH 62 Chapter 62 Wow! Its been a long time! As the summer vacation was about to turn around, I was enjoying a night flight in the sky. Just above was an infinite starry sky that seemed to fall at any moment. Below was the shine of a city that also played a role as a guidepost. And what I can see now is my hometown(dukedom) where I was born and raised. I cant help but lean out and peek in. Descent of the Legendary Archmage C... The city looked like a diorama, with lights everywhere, and it looked like I was looking at beautiful toys. Rebecca, dont fall. Thats what His Highness said as he hugged me from behind. He had a playful tone, but his voice was extremely calm, and Im sure he was enjoying this trip. Your Highness, look! Thats the pride of our territory, the tourist town! Oh, lets go tomorrow. Whats the specialty? Its Mochimanju, invented by my mother! Oh, that particularly bright one is the art museum, and for some reason, a picture I drew for father when I was three years old is being displayed as the main attraction! As expected of Duke. I felt like a tour ambassador and promoted my territory to His Highness. He replied to each of them, and when no one was looking, he brought his lips close to my cheek. It was happy but ticklish, so I laughed lightly and twisted my body sometimes. Today is the day that I promised with His Highness before, to visit Dukes territory together. Its not an official business, its just a little trip back home, or rather, a date. Thats why Nii-sama was hesitant and said I cant bear to be kicked by my beloved horse. The means of transportation were Christina and Grue. We alternated between riding one and taking breaks on the other, and with the wind magic blowing in our favor, we arrived in one day. Amazing. When we got off in front of Dukes residence, my uncle came out to greet us. His face is always friendly and he never loses his smile. Welcome back from your long trip there may not be much to see here, but please enjoy your stay He is in charge of managing the territory instead of my father who works in the Royal Capital. Despite his appearance and attitude, he is a real operator. I call him uncle who seems to fly away with just his hair blowing in the wind. When His Highness heard me call him that, he struggled to hold back his laughter while greeting my uncle and looking up at him. Since its already late today, we plan to take it easy and sightsee tomorrow. Well stay here again tomorrow and return to the Royal Capital the day after. His Highness seemed to be looking at the Dukes residence with interest. To be honest, even I havent been to all the places in the house. Its quite large. After having dinner, I led His Highness hand and headed towards my mothers grave. When we went out to the backyard, the sounds of summer insects greeted us. Although the temperature was lower than during the day, there was still some sort of suffocating heat. We advanced towards the back, as if chasing the dots of orange-colored lamps. The farthest back was my mothers graveyard. She was supposed to be buried in the cemetery where the ancestors of the Duke family are buried, but my father refused. I sat down in front of the tombstone. Because there were many flowers that I had planted around it, it looked like a flower garden. His Highness also sat down next to me. Im home, Mother. I said while tracing the letters engraved on the tombstone. I couldnt see it now because it was dark, but it should have said [Here lies Sophia Slutarch] I folded my hands in front of my face and offered a silent prayer. When I slowly opened my eyes and looked to the side, His Highness still had his eyes closed. In the dark where nothing could be heard except for the insects, I looked his profile for a not-too-short time without getting tired of it. His Highness opened his eyes. He stood up and took my hand again. On the way back, His Highness stopped his feet. Ah, here. He murmured like a sigh, looked around lightly, and pointed at one of the flower beds. Rebecca, can you stand near that flower bed? I wondered and did as he said. When I turned to His Highness by the flower bed, His Highness aimed his right hand like a tube at his eyes and looked at me. It feels like I am being photographed. This is it. What is it? The first time I saw Rebeccas figure. His Highness said as if cherishing the memory. I first met His Highness about a year and a little bit ago, but he saw me much earlier. Because His Highness can magically create [windows]. His Highness is probably looking at the small me through me now. Then this is the place to remember. Yes. I approached His Highness and pressed my cheek against his chest. His Highness gently put his arm around me. Rebecca, wont you guide me to the basement? I looked up and met His Highness blue eyes, even in the faint light. Yes, but theres nothing there. Oh.'' The Duke of Slutarch does indeed have a basement. But theres nothing there, just a hollow room. Whats the point of that? I led His Highness and walked along the outside wall of the mansion. After a short while, there was a rusty double door. When I was little, I wanted to open it and go in for no reason, but it was heavy and didnt budge. Thats nostalgic. Now, if we open it by lifting it with force, we can see that there is a descending staircase. His Highness lit the lights with magic. We are going down slowly together. Theres really nothing here There is no door, and when we reached the bottom, it is just a basement. It was colder inside than outside. In the pitch-black space where I could not see anything, my voice echoed. But His Highness took one step forward. He lightly raised his hand and created multiple light sources on the ceiling. I wonder what hes doing. Returning my gaze forward from the ceiling, I was stunned. There was a person in the middle of the basement. But he was not alive, he was just there, eyes closed tightly in a transparent crystal mass. I knew that this was eternal sleep. I called his name with an incredulous feeling. Ouka. CH 63 I spent August at my fathers house in the Royal Capital. Today, I woke up early and went to have breakfast while stretching a little. My father was already there, looking at documents while drinking soup. Good morning. Good morning, Rebecca. The Old Library Quest Guide | Assas... While waiting for breakfast to be served, I looked at the letters on the table. There were two letters addressed to me, one in a cute pale pink envelope and the other in a plain brown envelope. Oh, this ones from Emilia. Really? What does it say? I carefully opened the pale pink envelope with a paper knife and took out the letter. There was another piece of paper inside. Lets see It looks like shes doing well. Apparently she came up with a workout called [muscle-building exercises]. What? My father raised his head from the documents with a confused voice. Shes being called a captain by her team members and seems to be enjoying it. What does that mean? I dont know what it means. Ultimately, the letter was an invitation to a [Muscle-Building Camp.] The attached brochure had a picture of a man with dark skin showing his teeth, smiling and saying Lets get muscular together! Who is he? I decided not to pay attention to that and opened the other envelope. The sender was from the Royal Academy. The letters began with seasonal greetings and eventually a ranking list. Oh, its the results of the June test. I checked the second year first and looked up at the sky. Youre good, Gadd Maysen! My name was not in first place. I was in second place, and Emilia was in third place. Its your first time not being in first place, but your father thinks it is still amazing. Thank you very much I was disappointed because I had taken time to prepare. I decided in my heart that I wouldnt lose next time and looked at the other years. The third year was, as expected, first place was His Highness, second place was Kyaran Goudes, and third place was Fried Neher. The first year was Brian Marc in first place, so I was surprised. The difference between him and his sister, who is still fresh in our minds as the student who kept getting the lowest scores in the Academy on the tests. I put down the letter I had finished reading and took a deep breath. I slid my hand into my pocket. I took out my white snake, who still looked sleepy, and placed it on the table. Hey Christina, its almost a year since you were born. Is there anything you want? Kyuu? Shuu? Of course. I am still a Dukes daughter. Cuey Cuey, Cuey. Fufufu, stop, dont say such things. Cuey. Fufufu, thats enough, Christina! Fufufu. I laughed so hard that I held my stomach and tears came out. My father, sitting across the table, opened his mouth and looked at me with amazement. He said, Amazing. Rebecca can understand what that child is saying. No, I dont really understand. Its just a feeling. Oh. I tried to return to my conversation with Christina, but I felt someones gaze. Father is hesitantly putting his hand on his mouth. Father? Oh, um, does Christina want something? Yes. She taught me some clever jokes. Clever jokes. A maid came into the room with breakfast. I thanked her and received it, and told her to wrap it up so I can eat it outside. So, Ill be away for the day. I have a plan to come up with Christinas [special move]. I said that and looked at Christina with a Okay? face. Father looked at me with a complicated expression and muttered Is it really just a feeling? After finishing breakfast and receiving a sandwich, I put on only my hat and climbed on the back of Christina that had transformed into the shape of a dragon in the garden. Christinas idea of [training] and [learning a special move] probably should be done somewhere in a disinterested forest. We should probably leave the Royal Capital and go into a mountain somewhere. There is no clear reason for this. It just feels right. Thats right, thats perfect. If you can make something good, lets show it off in the [summer]. As I was flying leisurely, I thought of this. Its just half a month until the summer, but honestly, theres still no plan. Christina is just perfect as she is, so its hard to say anything else. I landed randomly on the mountainside that came into view. Well, shall we start right away? Kyuu! Christina breathed out as if she was full of motivation. Shes cute. Speaking of dragons, the legends has it that they exhale something amazing. Christina, can you do it? There should be some kind of legend about dragons that have a breath that can mow down everything around them. I think Ive read about it in a book. Christina raised her face and opened her mouth with a pop. She tried to force something out with a shu, shu, but nothing seemed to happen. Shu Christina dropped her shoulders. No, she doesnt have any shoulders, but shes feeling down. Its not your fault, Christina. We really dont know if theres such a dragon. After all, Christina is the first dragon Phantom Beast in the Academys hundred-year history. I stroke her scales all over her arm. Your claws are sharp. Lets use them. Christina, [some sort of amazing claws]! Pointing to a handy thick tree, I say. Christina originally sharpened her claws like cutters, and scraped the trunk of the tree diagonally. Just when nothing seems to happen, the tree moves as if it is the first to realize that it is being cut. The tree falls in half. Wow, amazing! Cuey! I clapped my hands and was pleased. It was a great sharpness. A sword would not be a match for it, perhaps the highest quality sword. Christina also seemed happy and coiled around me, hugging me tightly. Its a matter of how to say it! Christina, [some sort of amazing breath]! I stuck my arm out of the sleeve and pointed to the sky. Christina responded to my voice and opened her mouth in that direction. Gaah! In an instant, a white flame enveloped the roar that covered the sky. It reached high and broke through the huge cumulonimbus clouds. The cumulonimbus clouds were instantly swept away by the light. I am at a loss for words. With my mouth half open, I lowered my raised hand. I made a sound and looked at Christina. Christina also looked at me fearfully. Wow, that was amazing! Christina! I jumped onto her white body and stroked her within reach. Christina seemed surprised that she wasnt getting scolded, but she soon submitted to me. Perhaps, this practice that Christina has suggested is for me. [Spring] probably thought of her as she saw me getting shot by arrows or falling from stairs, I need to become stronger. Even so, getting angry at just burning the sky a bit, is not becoming of a master. Thank you. I love you. I pressed my forehead against hers and hugged her big head. Love is never enough, no matter how much you express it. I am a lucky master to have such a good child. After that, for a while, the talk of the legendary [Dragon Breath] being observed took over the Royal Capital. As I was pressed for confirmation, His Highness contacted me first. I apologized. This was also part of my job as her master. CH 64 With a dry burst of noise, fireworks were launched into the sky of the Royal Capital. Continuously, one after another, another one. Even in the morning sky, they were visible and of various colors, very beautiful. I sat on a simple chair and looked up at the sky. I wonder who was the first person to think Lets make flowers bloom in the sky. Surely there must be a romantic reason for it, but speaking of the fireworks that were just launched, they were a signal of five minutes before the start of [Summer] and [Phantom Beast Festival]. The Old Library Quest Guide | Assas... [Phantom Beast Festival] is a festival that is celebrated throughout the country. The Academy is open to the public and tourists come in droves, despite the heat. It is divided into three parts, and in the morning, we second-year students have to show off our Phantom Beasts in our designated area. To tell the truth, I am also sitting in my designated area, sweating profusely under the scorching sun. In [Summer], it is traditional for the two out of the [Three Strong] who graduated last year to participate as representatives of the graduates. In the distant makeshift stage, I could see the figure of a woman riding on the back of a cheetah and a woman who led a swarm of countless butterflies. Long time no see, Royal Academy! We are the representatives of the graduates this year! Everyone, sorry for the long absence. Thank you for having us. With the arrival of Olivier, Marc, and Cectiara, Zoff, the courtyard where the event was held was engulfed in a frenzy that made it feel like the temperature had risen by several degrees. The particularly loud cheers from the men were especially impressive. Excitement could be heard all around. The audience was drawn to the stage as if they were being sucked in. I wanted to see it up close too Without hiding my bad mood, I mumbled. This is where the second-year students always complain every year. A reply came back from the next space. It was Gadd, Maysen. With his sharp eyes and cool atmosphere that suits his glasses, he was the epitome of a summer vacation before. But. Maysen-sama, did you do some muscle training? He had transformed from a fine-featured beauty to a martial arts-based handsome man. Oh, you noticed? This is thanks to the [Muscle-Building Exercise]. He called the name of my friend whom I had not seen yet. Emilia, what did you do during this holiday? Ignoring Gadd, who was happily talking about the benefits of the [Muscle-Building Exercise] even though I hadnt asked. I will not participate in this gathering, no matter how the world turns upside down. I regained my consciousness on the simple stage. Olivier and Cectiara-sama are saying something, but the momentum of the men is too strong and they are being drowned out. They are competing for a spot on the stage that is as close as possible. The teachers are starting to take control of the situation. While watching, one of the male students throws a teacher. While looking at the painful struggle, I noticed that the [Phantom Beast Festival] had been declared. [Summer] is pretty much free while Im being watched. Theres not much to do other than receiving the gaze from the surroundings and sitting. Christina is sleeping with her big body at my feet. I should wake her up when the judges come. She is so brazen and cute to be able to sleep amidst all this noise, heat, and stares. I thought I would just sit idle, but Gadd started proselytizing muscle-building exercises to a commoner boy, so I decided to lend a helping hand. Maysen-sama, is your Phantom Beast a sloth? I watch the boy bow to me and then run away. Gadd stroked the head of the Phantom Beast he was holding onto with his upper body. Its limbs are long, eyes are round and it moves slowly. In any case, its kind of creepy-cute. Yes. It only works about once a month, so I think its perfect. What do you do once a month? Its a secret. In [winter], there is a possibility of us becoming an enemy, so Ill just say its related to moving. Gadd put his index finger to his lips. As expected, theres no mistake. He is excellent, but his popularity is greater than his abilities. When talking to him, anyone feels the poison being sucked out. Then the inspection team approached. Olivier ran up to me. Hey! Rebecca-chan! She ran up to me, almost running into me, and stopped in front of me, standing like a sun blocking me. Youre sweating so much and its pitiful! Be careful of heat stroke! Long time no see, Olivier-sama. Thank you. Gadd spoke to Olivier from next to us. I heard that Miss Olivier is in line for the position of Commanders. As a citizen, Ill rely on her. Im embarrassed! Its not flattery, but Olivier is widely rumored to be riding her Phantom Beast, the cheetah, down the career ladder. Rebecca-chan, I heard youre getting along well with Brian! He usually acts tough, but hes really kind and a good guy. Ill rely on you from now on. When Olivier said that, the rest of the jury caught up. They were leading a group of people through the gallery. Cectiara-sama, its been a while, Rebecca, how are you? Cectiara Zoff-sama came out from behind Olivier and greeted me. She narrowed her eyes like a refined cat and smiled. I wanted to introduce, This angel is my sister-in-law, but I couldnt stand up to Olivier, so I gave up. Instead, I shook Christina. Sorry, Christina. If you just let out one big breath towards the sky, you can go back to sleep. Cuey. Christina looked up with sleepy eyes. And when she opened her mouth, to my surprise, one of the male members of the jury, who was also the recently appointed Prime Minister, approached Christina closely. Oh, its the one you call the [Dragon Breath] so plea Ah! I wanted to say it was dangerous, but it was already too late. A lump of magic with extremely high purity occurred in Christinas mouth and was launched into the sky. I couldnt continue the second phrase. No, the Prime Minister was fine. That was good. However, the roar that was fired at close range blew away the Prime Ministers wig with incredible force. All the gazes from his surroundings focused on his head, and said with a clenched jaw, there is no stopping it. This is fate. It was strangely cool when he said that, and maybe hes a good person. After that, he talked with Gadd again without any resolution, and the second years time was over. Next is the third year. At this time, I am becoming a way to keep an eye on Sajad Mahajanjiga. According to the strategy guide, [summer] is the timing when Sajad begins to move in secret. Today is a one-in-a-lifetime chance for him to falsely claim to have the ability to show people their favorite dreams and sneak into the dreams of many people. So His Highness and I decided. During [summer], we must not take our eyes off Sajad. Anyone who allows Sajad to intervene in their dreams, whether they are students or regular people of the Academy, will be recorded and marked. His Highness should have been watching while I was on watch. I sent Christina back into her snake form and put her in my pocket. I looked for Sajads spot. Many of the third-year students were already sitting in their own space, and I looked at them in order. Chameleon to sheep to goat to elephant. Its already a zoo. Finally, I found Sajad and I used long-distance magic from a distance. Since [Summer] is a big event in the Kingdom of Huaverdon, it is crowded, and if Im this far away, I wont be found. As the third year section began, Sajad began to address the gathering in turn. Asking the key question, [What was the dream you saw yesterday and where did it take place?] and seating them in a single sofa, making them close their eyes. It can also be similar to sleep induction. Even though he hates commoners, he can at least be sociable if he wants to be. The act of taking records is easy. However, it was more psychologically tough than I thought to watch the victims increase and hold my tongue. How good it would be to catch that man right now. But even the first prince and Dukes daughter, its impossible to keep the citizens in custody for a long time without reason. I continued to take records while biting my lip. When the third year is over, its the first years turn. The last part of the Phantom Beast Festival is the most exciting because it is the time for the new Phantom Beasts to make their debut. There are even more people than in the morning and its hard to move. In the scenario, the climax is this time. To brainwash, Sajad calls out the protagonist Emilia. But somehow the situation is not going as planned, so honestly, I dont know how Sajad will react. Sajad stood up. Thats when the anomaly occurred. Certainly, he and I, who were dozens of meters away, met eyes. At that moment. Ah, its the next queen! Beautiful! Some people around me suddenly began to react to me. I was already surrounded by a high density of people and now they were getting even closer, extending hands to shake mine and getting closer and closer. I thought it was strange because there were also students from the academy among them. They shouldnt have shown such enthusiasm towards me. Upon looking, they were all people who had been shown [their dreams] by Sajad. While being pushed around, I looked through the gaps between people. He wasnt there. Sajad Mahajanjiga had disappeared from that place all of a sudden. CH 65 When I tried to push through the crowd, someone grabbed my hand and pulled me without any hesitation. I lost my balance and was pulled back to the center. Stop! Duke Slutarchs daughter! Shake hands! Descent of the Legendary Archmage C... Look over here! It was an irresistible force of fear. I couldnt do anything alone. I could feel Christina getting angry in my pocket, but they were probably just brainwashed and not guilty. I must not hurt them by mistake. I look around for help. Thats when I saw the unusual deep purple hair. Melinda! Our eyes met through the gap in the crowd. Help me! The clamor around us intensified, as if to say, You cant escape. I shouted as hard as I could, determined not to be defeated. But Melinda had a puzzled look and pointed to her ears before making a cross with her fingers, indicating she couldnt hear me. But the man next to her seemed to have guessed something from my desperate expression. The giant crow that was perched on his shoulder suddenly rose. It flapped its wings and flew straight above me. I grabbed its thick legs with both hands and was easily lifted up as the crow carried me away, soaring above the heads of the people and successfully escaping. Even so, they still chase after me. I ran out as if weaving through the crowd at the same time as I landed. Whats wrong? The master of the Phantom Beast crows, Fried Neher, started running beside me. Where is His Highness? I dont knowover there. Fried pointed upwards. There was a giant eagle hovering in the sky. As I looked up, I met eyes with His Highness, who seemed to be looking for me on its back. Rebecca! Your Highness! Please take me with you! Grue rapidly descended and landed right above us. I grabbed the hand extended to me and got on. Neher-sama, thank you! I quickly thanked Fried as he receded into the distance and faced His Highness as the altitude increased. Sajad has disappeared. His Highness narrowed his eyes. And then he spoke. If its going according to the scenario, he should be somewhere. The first school building. Upon hearing that, Grue changed course. The school building is off-limits during the Phantom Beast Festival. Its the perfect place for a secret operation. But theres a possibility that its different from the scenario. Indeed, reality differs from the strategy guide. But there are also similarities. Lets hope that his whereabouts are the former. His Highness calmly said, Lower the altitude to Grue. The first school building is nearby. He then began searching the entire school building with magic. This is a high level magic that no one but His Highness can use in the Academy. There are two of them. Another one is. At the name his lips spun, I opened my eyes wide. I descended from the Grue on the roof of the school building. Using magic to eliminate footsteps and rustling of clothes, I aimed for the place where the two were and descended from above. The two were in a classroom on the tenth floor. I listened to their conversation from just outside the classroom. How many times do I have to tell you the same thing? I dont trust you at all when you call people up and lie about [someone being hurt]. Can I go back now? Miss Emilia, wait. The situation inside was different from my expectations. Sajad was calmer than I thought. Rather, it was Emilia who was brought here that was excited. It was unusual for her, who is basically gentle, to have obvious irritation in her voice. The reason was soon understood. Sajad spoke in a tone as if he was trying to convince a child who doesnt understand things, and it reflected everything. Even though we are now students of the same Academy, you have dirty blood flowing through your veins. Do you think that commoners are only allowed to breathe when serving nobles? Why do you act like a human? What have you mistaken? Its pitiful but its okay. Even if youre a lower species, if you have the power of healing, I and my Viscount house will properly make use of it. It makes me sick. Hes too arrogant and foolish. I cant stand it. But His Highness held me back as I tried to stand up. He persuaded me in a very small voice. If you leave now, the gap between reality and the scenario will only widen. Because The Kyuubi is there, he cant beat Emilia. So its better to move in a way that doesnt lose the advantage of information. I looked at His Highness with a feeling as if I was hit on the head. Its true, its a correct argument. But To be told that, to just endure it? No matter what Emilia says, Sajad doesnt pay attention. Commoner. Thats why. I cant just stand by and watch my best friend being vilified. Your Highness, I. Ah, I understand. His Highness nodded. And then he pointed to the other side of the hallway with his chin. So, lets leave it to [him]. At that time, a man suddenly appeared and entered the classroom where Emilia and Sajad were. How had he been hiding such intense anger until now? A storm was happening centered on his body. The windows creaked, the entire school building shook slightly, and all the people on the spot were attacked by a sharp ringing in their ears. Shut your mouth, Sajad Mahajanjiga. The man stood there, his magic boiling with anger. One of the capture targets, and one of the five highs. And more than anything, he had been fond of Emilia since the first part. Gadd Maysen would never forgive anyone who insults his important girl. CH 66 Only sticking out my face a little, I peek into the classroom. Gadd Maysen entered the classroom with a step-by-step approach. He stands between them to protect Emilia. If you insult this person again, Ill cut you up and throw you into the sea, says Gadd. Emilia makes a huh sound in her throat. Gadds words have an intensity that makes it impossible not to believe that they will be carried out. Descent of the Legendary Archmage C... Sajad is also startled by the sudden appearance of Gadd, but he still tries to fix in front of the nobleman Gadd and leave the scene. Thats what I thought. But my prediction was wrong. Sajad does not flee or hide like a cat, but just barks with all his might. Playing the knight, its a great thing! Emilia, youre still just a filthy common pr*stitute when youre protected by a man! In an instant, Gadd draws his sword from his waist and swung it down to kill Sajad. It was a merciless strike that could be seen as such. Emilia screams. But Sajad Mahajanjiga is also a man who won the title of five highs in strength, at least last year. He probably expected to be cut. He quickly turned and dodged through. Emilia! I approached you because you are one of the three strongs [Loyalists]! If it werent for that, I wouldnt have bothered with someone like you, a low-class commoner! When I heard that blood-curdling scream, I was filled with questions. Why? That was a line that was supposed to be said at the ball half a year later. Why did Sajad say it now? He was supposed to say that line later, but Sajad said it here. This fact felt like it had a great meaning. You still want to say it! Gadds voice pulled me out of my thoughts. His hand was wrapped in lightning and a flash ran towards Sajad. Sajad defended himself using a nearby desk as a shield. The power of that attack was something else. I was horrified as I saw the desk destroyed. Gadd was currently in a state where his magic power was temporarily heightened. If things heat up any more, he could kill someone. His Highness took a step forward so that I would not be hit by a stray bullet by mistake. If this level of fight had to be stopped, His Highness would have to do itthis is bad. However, that kind of atmosphere was broken by a voice that came through well. Listen well Mahajanjiga! Emilia-san doesnt need the protection of the nobility! Especially not from someone like you! Do you understand why?! I looked into the classroom. Thats when I finally realized. With the boiling magic power and merciless attacks, I had thought that Gadd had lost himself to anger. But its different. After all, Gadd hasnt moved an inch from the place where he stood to protect Emilia from Sajad. Because she is a strong woman! Because she can stand on her own two feet! Because she can decide how to live! Dont compare her with you whose only merit is blood! When Gadd shouted with all his might, Emilia opened her mouth and looked at the back of the man who was angry for her sake. And then, as if her strength had left her, she collapsed to her knees. Emi. I almost called out the name of my best friend. A hand from behind covered my mouth. Rebecca, the teacher is coming. Lets go. His Highness whispered. I knew that someone would notice if they fought so loudly, but if the teacher takes control of the situation, thats for the best. Emilia is still therebut only if Gadd is there. Yes. His Highness picked me up as I nodded. We left the place without a sound and descended the stairs. Sometimes we went into a nearby classroom to avoid the gathering teachers. A duel like that in an off-limits school building might not be well-received by the teachers. The teachers evaluation of Gadd may decrease. But when Emilia apologizes for that, hell probably laugh it off, saying something like If it helped you, then its all good. Maysen-sama, you will surely succeed. While clinging onto His Highness neck, I whispered. Oh. I want him to be in the palace. Ah, thats good. Hes the second son of the Earl house. Lets recruit him when he graduates. I close my eyes while seriously discussing. Gadd counter argued the last words that Sajad had shouted back. At that time, my chest really felt relieved. Because I dont want anyone to know what His Highness and I saw, the day when I can thank Gadd directly will not come. So instead, I thanked him in my heart. Thank you for getting angry for Emilias sake. Thank you for speaking up on her behalf. Thank you for defeating Sajad. Well, if I were to say what I wanted, I would have liked for someone to give Sajad a punch in the face, but thats just the wish of an outsider. When I returned to the courtyard, there was still plenty of time left for the first year. Now that the teachers have Sajad under control, it should be a fun time to go around. I liked Hanna Hortons white rabbit, which I talked about a bit in [Spring]. As I was petting the fluffy white ears, Hanna said, Can I ask you to do something for me too? I was a little taken back. His Highness was interested in Brian Marcs lion cub. Being ordered directly by His Highness to grow it as big as possible, Brian made a visibly annoyed face and that was amusing. Like Grue who has the ability to enlarge, His Highness has a young heart that is attracted to large animals. CH 67 The second semester has started. We have to prepare slowly for [fall], but it doesnt matter. [fall] is a season where you have to pass the preliminary examination to get the right to present your work, but it doesnt matter either. Sajad apparently managed to escape undetected by the teacher after the summers brawl, but that doesnt matter either. Descent of the Legendary Archmage C... The reason is, there is now a case of unprecedented magnitude among us. Spring has come for Emilia! So we gathered in Emilias room in the girls dormitory and listened to her story. Its getting late, but tomorrow is a holiday. So then, Gadd supported me when I lost my strength Oh my gosh! Thats amazing! Thats amazing! Yes, just like the heroes in romance novels! Of course, the person in question is Gadd Maysen. As someone who has been watching his one-sided love from the first part, I cant help but feel moved. Emilia is holding a cushion, chatting and fidgeting about what happened last summer. Melinda is very excited. Ive actually seen it, but when Emilia talks about it, theres a different kind of fun. Most importantly, Emilia with her ears blushing red from peek between her silver hair is cute. What should you do?! Confess? I mean, Gadd Maysen definitely likes Emilia! Theres no mistake about it. Melinda says, jumping up and down in her seat. I nodded, but Emilia sounded like she was about to disappear, curled up like an armadillo. ConfessionId rather it came from the other side Cute! Cute! Melinda and I pat and stroke Emilia. Its so charming to see a girl in love. Emilia seems to have no resistance at all to being loved like a small dog. Then you should invite him on a date! Then hell notice and confess to you! Y-Yeah, Ill try! Melinda makes a fist and Emilia stands up resolutely. Once its decided, there are many things to decide like how to invite him, what to invite him to, when to invite him, and what to wear. Eventually, we collapsed in exhaustion and fell asleep as the day was breaking. A week later, in the morning, Emilia is waiting for Gadd at the fountain in the academy. Shes fidgeting nervously. The girls dress and chain handbag suit her slender frame. Yeah, perfect. Shes cute, no question about it. As for me, I was watching that girl from a little farther away, with His Highness. Maysen-sama, hes not coming. Even though its still 15 minutes before the appointment, the sun is still strong today. But at least its not raining or windy. Rebecca, it looks like hes here. As usual, the prince has his hand casually placed on my waist. Hes dressed in a simple outfit of a light shirt and slim pants, but he looks perfect in it. To be honest, hes so dazzling that I cant look directly at him since a while ago. When I look back at Emilia, I see Gadd running towards us in the distance. Its not a distance where we should be able to hear each other if we talked normally. The prince said that he will use his magic to amplify the sound today. Its also a high-level magic. The reason why Im following Emilia around like a stalker is because she asked me to. On the day when she mustered up the courage to invite Gadd on a date to the Royal Capital, Emilia said Please come with me, so Melinda and I followed her. Normally, it would be the opposite. Dont come. Melindas spirits rose, but when she heard the date, she looked up to the sky. It turns out she already had a date with Fried Neher. So today, its just His Highness and me. This is actually more convenient. Because today I brought the strategy guide. To reference the [Date & Confession Event] of the [Gadd route]. Thanks to the His Highnesss sound-gathering magic, the conversation sounds like its right next to us. [Sorry, I made you wait.] Gadd said to Emilia, [No, I got here too early. Im looking forward to it!] Emilia replied. Check the strategy guide. I couldnt help but clench my fist. Its a great answer. The conversation started just as it was written in the strategy guide. Okay, lets go, Gadd said, and the two of them started walking. His Highness nodded next to me. Is that the correct answer? Yes, its the perfect answer! Lets go too! Emilia has already told us the course of the date. They are going to see a play first, but since they have time, they are going to stop by a tea shop. We sat away from the two of them and listened to the conversation again. [There are a lot of cakes, arent there? Emilia, which do you like, chocolate, cheese, or fruit?] If we check the strategy guide together with His Highness, you will find that this was also a conversation involving the raising and lowering of the likability level. [I like chocolate, cheese, and fruit but I like cheese the most.] Alright! Shes good at guessing. Maybe She tried to say all three out loud and guessed by Maysen-samas reaction. How scary. I nod at His Highness words. As expected of a true heroine. Even though its her first love, her tactics are those of an expert. While I was feeling happy watching the smooth development of their date, His Highness spread a menu in front of me. What do you want to eat? Um Ill have this, or that, or this. Do you want to order both and share them? Is that okay! I call the shopkeeper with sparkling eyes. When His Highness asked me what I liked, I was told that the sweets made by Rebecca are the best. As expected of a true prince. After the sweet things and the tea that came out afterwards, I noticed that Emilia and Gadd had left the restaurant, so I hurriedly left the restaurant. Next, were going to the theater. Emilia must have deliberately taken the front row seat. I sit a little behind her feeling reassured. We only just entered the theater and I didnt know the title of the play yet, but as soon as I saw it written on the curtain, I was speechless. His Highness noticed me and also glanced at the curtain. [Splatter Killer vs Strangler Ghost 3] Emilia What is she thinking, choosing something like this? This is definitely not something to watch on a first date. I thought Emilia would want to watch the heart-warming adventure play [Pochis Huaverdon Tour], but what kind of change of heart has she gone through. Well, it doesnt seem all that interesting. I thought about leaving, but I couldnt stand up from my seat anymore. I spent most of the 90-minute play with my face buried in His Highness arm. In the middle, His Highness whispers in my ear. Rebecca, Gadd seems to like scary things. Hes clearly enjoying it. Emilia and he are a perfect match His Highness seems to pity me for not wanting to watch the play. He speaks kindly to me. Dont be so scared. The red is just paint, the people on stage are just actors, and the corpses are probably made of cloth. Hey Rebecca, this scene is not scary, why dont you try looking up? I look up fearfully. I saw a scene where a person being strangled by a ghost explodes and dies. Without saying anything, I returned to my position. The trembling His Highness couldnt hold back his laughter, and I hit his arm quite seriously. Stupid, stupid Sorry. Finally, His Highness who started laughing, probably looks like a bad guy laughing while watching a horror movie to the people around him. We finished the 1.5 hours of the three-hour live experience and left the theater. It seems that only I was physically exhausted among the four of us. Emilia and Gadd are rather shiny. Emilia fainted during the test of courage, but I guess she is the type of person who likes to make people yelp. Instead of tired me, His Highness was looking after Emilia and Gadd with his eyes. I was pulled by the hand that was connected, and moved my feet slowly. The two of them went into the store. What! Thats the next fork in the road. If you have been able to increase the likability so far smoothly, Gadd will try to buy something for Emilia, who is just looking at the cute accessories. But you must firmly refuse that. Because if you refuse properly, you will get a surprise present at the end of the date. Surely if we enter the store, well be found out by Maysen-sama. Your Highness, can you pick up the sound? No, the glass is thick and there are many people. Its difficult. I understand. Lets wait outside. We drink the cold drinks that the Highness bought for us and discuss the identity of the strangling ghost while waiting. Ah, Your Highness, theyre coming out. My eyes were drawn to Emilias right hand as she skipped out of the store. No matter how you look at it, its a paper bag from the store. He bought something! The Highness resumes his magic for sound collection. I listen in on the conversation of the two people walking away from the store. I heard Emilias cheerful voice. [Phew, I had a good shopping! Where should we go next?] Shes buying it herself! I panicked. If she doesnt maintain the favorability, its sure to echo in the final confession of the date. But if she buys it herself, its alright, right? Shes not particularly bothering Gadd. For the first time today, I chased after the two people and became increasingly anxious and followed them down the darkening road. In terms of time and course of the date, the next place is definitely the last. We arrived at a romantic and secluded, but crowded, square in front of the church. I sat on a bench away from the two people sitting on the bench. [Today was really fun, wasnt it?] [Yes, it was!] Two people laughing together. His Highness and I have opened the strategy guide. It seems that a small incident happened afterwards. A small bug seemed like it was going to hit Emilia. Surprised, Emilia clings to Gadd with a kya. From that, a good atmosphere developed and Gadd confessed his feelings. Its a 120% sweet confession. It seems that Gadds confession starts with Ive wanted to say this for a while now. If you hear this, stop eavesdropping and go back to the Academy first. Just when I thought that. [Ah, a bug] Gadds voice raised and I could see His Highness gaze also turn that way. In front of our gaze, Emilia was surprised by the small bug that flew in But nothing happened. [Ah, its true.] Her right hand quickly sliced through the air. She calmly caught the bug with her bare hands and slowly opened her hand, showing a gentle smile, and sent it into the sky. [Well Welcome back to the Sea of Corruption.] I opened my mouth wide. It seems His Highness couldnt hold back and burst out laughing beside me. What just happened? What was Emilia imitating? Gadd, who was also at a loss like me, came back to his senses first. [Youre not bothered by bugs, are you?] [Yeah. A lot of people in the city are afraid of bugs. I used to wonder how people live like that. I grew up in the countryside.] I scratched my head. What is she talking about? Didnt she say she was born and raised in the Royal Capital just now? I couldnt take it anymore and stood up. But what came into my ears were words that Gadd didnt intend to say. [I like that about you. Ive been meaning to tell you this for a while] Its starting, a confession! The normal route that had escaped from Emilias full-power was dragged back with incredible force. His Highness stood up, pulling my hand that was still open in surprise. He seemed to be still laughing, and casually walked along the road, and sat on the bench he found first. Huff hahaha Your Highness, youre laughing too much Rebeccas many faces are hahaha. To my surprise, he was laughing at me. I glared at him in embarrassment. His Highness raised his hands as if he was sorry, and took advantage of the few people around, and hugged me close. He was in a good mood. Today was fun, he said with a tone that made me want to ask him what he was thinking all day. Your Highness, is it possible that you didnt come here today to see Emilia and Maysen-samas date, but to go on a date with me? Of course. He replied immediately. I couldnt help but laugh. I also had fun. Next time, lets go see a normal play. I stood up and was led by His Highness, and Gadd and Emilia also seemed to be leaving as we headed back to the Academy. After returning to my room in the dormitory and doing some things, someone came to my room. As soon as I opened the door, a silver color flew in. Rebecca-sama, Gadd and I have become lovers! I see, thats great. For a moment, I was worried about what would happen. But as I absorbed those words, Emilia handed me something. I looked at it closely and was surprised. Along with her shining smile, she handed me a paper bag that she had bought along the way. Pressed by the silent pressure to open it, I opened it, and inside were some lavender-colored handkerchiefs with silver embroidery that were cute. Thank you for following us today! I love you, Rebecca-sama! After I accepted Emilias hug, I finally realized that it was a present for me. I love you too. I hugged her back with strength that was not inferior to Emilias. I had such a good friend. CH 68 The sleep of autumn(fall) is comfortable. Its also nice to curl up in a warm futon during the winter, but the sleep of this season is even better. Its not hot or cold, its just the perfect temperature for sleeping. This morning, I woke up in that futon again and got out of it without hesitation. I opened the curtains in my bedroom. Ah! The Old Library Quest Guide | Assas... There was a flower and a message card outside the window frame. Its been happening almost every day recently, so I collected it as a matter of habit. Recently, His Highness has been busy. It seems that work is not ending anytime soon and that time to meet is not available. The last contact was two weeks ago. At that time, I sent a reply with a set of tarts in one-bite size that can be eaten in spare time. I remembered that he had said my cookies were delicious when we first met. I wrote a message card that said Thank you for your hard work, please take a break, take care of your body, and sent it along. The next day, I received a reply and a flower. Thank you. Work has been going well because of you. I want to see Rebecca soon. It was written and it made my face feel hot. I was happy, so I made more sweets and sent a reply, and since then our exchange has continued naturally. I am asking Melindas owl to deliver to the window of His Highness room, but His Highness probably relies on Grue. On todays card, it was written, The pie was delicious. Thank you. If it werent for the gift from Rebecca, I would have thrown or burned all the documents already. I put it away carefully in my desk while laughing a little today too. The fact that weve been engaged since I was five, and now were still exchanging letters, its itchy or something, and I cant help but feel my cheeks loosen. So as I headed to the washroom to get ready, I saw in the mirror that my face looked worse than I thought, so I decided to suppress my cheeks from loosening with all my might. As I descended to the first floor of the dormitory to have breakfast, I dropped my head in the middle of it. I couldnt find my usual close friend today as I usually would. Then I was pulled by the sleeve of my uniform from behind. I turned around to see Emilia standing there, her eyes less than a third of their normal size. Good morning Good morning, Emilia. Melinda is not here today? Really? Thats unusual. Yeah. The two of us tilted our heads together. The student who had called out to us from the side was also a female student from the same grade. If its Melinda Cuey-sama, she took a sick leave yesterday afternoon. Eh! Emilia and I thanked the female student and left the cafeteria, heading up the stairs to the dormitory. The cafeteria is on the first floor, and Melindas room is two floors below mine, on the fourth floor. I knocked on the door strongly while calling out her name. Melinda? Its me, Rebecca. Are you still feeling bad? Melinda-san, are you okay? Then, after a short pause, Yes, it seems like I wont be able to do anything today either. Im sorry. When I heard those words from inside, Emilia and I exchanged glances. Melindas voice just now was strange. I quickly step back and make way. Emilia, as if it were natural, put her hand on the door knob and broke the lock with a snap! as expected of her, nothing much. I peeked in through the door. Melinda was sitting in the hallway right in front. I met her dazed eyes. Was this her first experience having her door broken down? Welcome to my world. Emilia, without paying attention to Melindas state, walked in and sat down next to her. Not talking to us, how boring. Were friends arent we? Even though I think shes acting like her usual self, I follow suit. I casually approach and sit down next to Melinda, who is holding her knee. Thats right, Melinda always helps me, but its not good that she wont let me do anything for her in times like this. As I speak, her red eyes look up at me. Please talk to me. Melinda, why are you crying so much? She must have been crying all night, and her face twists again as tears appear in her eyes. She clings to me and Emilia as if a dam has broken, wailing and crying. U, gu, bu, buri-bobaya. Im sorry, Melinda, I dont understand at all. Its okay to take your time. I pat her delicate back. Melinda is surprisingly sensitive, and I remember seeing her crying like this at the Viscounts residence last year when her pet died. Fe, fweeed zama. Oh, Fried-Neher, right? Snifle, even though were lovers, he hasnt told me to get engaged. That reminds me. I listen while nodding. Melindas face, which had been swollen with tears, became even more distorted as she said her next words. He said [I dont have the resolve to be together with you]. Emilia and I got up silently. It goes without saying that we were headed to where that man in the black robe was. The boys dormitory and girls dormitory at the Royal Academy are positioned symmetrically with the school buildings in between. Therefore, generally speaking, male students have no connection to the girls dormitory in the morning, and vice versa. So, I found out for the first time today that the boys dormitory in the morning is just as chaotic as the girls dormitory. Compared to the women who take an unusual amount of time to prepare, it may be that many of you men are fundamentally slow to wake up. I walked through the crowded boys dormitory, dragging along a pair of swords in my hands. Emilia didnt want to leave Melinda alone, so stayed behind. As I met the male students, they all froze in place and their mouths hang open. Some were in the middle of brushing their teeth, and others had bread in one hand. They looked like strange mannequins. I arrived at the cafeteria. The man I was looking for was there, calmly eating breakfast. Melinda couldnt even come to the cafeteria. Finally realizing the strange atmosphere, I threw something I had taken the trouble to put in my pocket at the man who turned to look at me. It was a glove. Huh? Pick it up, Fried Neher. Thats right, its a duel. I threw the sword I had been dragging at his feet in his black robe. I myself pulled out a short sword from under my one-piece and prepared myself. As soon as he saw that, the people around us began to get excited. Its a duel! A duel! Its more like a fistfight! Its Rebecca Slutarch, one of the top strong! Hey, someone wake up the guys who are still sleeping! The small ring formed by the male students who were gathering more and more. Its like the ring of a fighting arena, an implicit understanding in noble duels and one-on-one battles. Third parties are not allowed to intervene. Both parties are surrounded by other people so that they cannot escape. The dormitory supervisor also came upon hearing the commotion, but he kept his mouth shut when he recognized me. Maybe its because of the title of the three strong, the power of the Duke family, or both. Fried knows that Im skilled in handling swords, yet he doesnt pick up the sword. I cant see his face because of his long robe as usual, but he seems to be confused. The reason is I have a personal grudge against you. I can see that Fried is becoming increasingly confused. For the sake of my best friends honor, I wont say something like You dumped Melinda, here. But he probably has some idea, he makes a bad-looking faceI feel like he did. Probably, under the robe. Well, Im leaving. Wait. I said it quickly because I was angry. I kicked the ground hard. In an instant, the distance closed. I swung my short sword like a flowing stream. Fried dodged it. Without hesitation, I greeted him with a left fist to his face. He dodged by falling backwards, then jumped up with both hands on the ground, keeping some distance from me. The crowd around us cheered in response to our every move. This mornings dormitory will be a memorable event. Wait, Rebecca Fried lifted his face and quickly widened his eyes. My short sword was approaching him soon. Finally, his hand reached for the sword and took it straight on. The blades collided. They made a low noise while resisting each other. I have my reasons too Melinda was crying. When I whispered close to him, the agitation appeared on his sword as I expected. I pushed with all my strength. Fried lost his balance and fell to the ground. His robe hood fell off. I looked down at him with my sword pointed at the tip of his nose. This is the first time weve made eye contact. Nice to meet you, my name is Rebecca Slutarch. The first time I saw the face under the black robe, the clear blue eyes were striking. They were staring at me while trembling. Melinda, is she crying? Yes, thats right. Perhaps he didnt know. Because its Melinda, she probably showed off her courage by laughing on the spot. He tightened his grip on the short sword even more. Why did you reject Melinda? After a year of dating, did you think it was just a connection until you got engaged to someone else? Shes important to me! Fried responded to my words with hostility. Even though it seemed like he was being seriously poked in the nose and eyes. Then why. But when I asked that, he became silent. He just tightened his lips. I dont know what the circumstances are, but please stop thinking things like [I want her to be happy]. He opened his eyes and looked up at me. I know that Fried loves Melinda. Whenever I see the two of them, Melinda is always smiling happily, and Fried is always looking at her intently. Perhaps, lovingly. I dont know what kind of change in emotions there was, but if youre thinking of Melinda that much. Dont just wish for happiness on your own, make yourself happy. Try to be happy with all your might. Thats what [sukapontan] is! TL: ݤ󤿤? Fried peeled his eyes open, breathed heavily, and without any words coming out, he gazed around and threw his upper body onto the floor. He put away his sword, considering it a loss of fighting spirit. Rebecca Slutarch wins! Wow! She won against a guy bigger than her! By the way, whats [sukapontan]? Hmm? But it sounds nice. Feeling the boys simmering behind me, I left the scene. Me, Emilia, and Melinda all skipped all of our classes today. Another person, the 190 cm tall black man who had gone to visit Melindas room, also decided to skip his first period. After Melinda returned after disappearing with Fried for about 30 minutes, she came back with the sudden news that she would be getting married soon, which left me and Emilia surprised. After that, the word ݥ󥿥 (Sukapontan) became popular at the academy. The word that my mother taught me, which I believe means something like fool or idiot, became firmly established with the very limited meaning of [a word used to mock a man who lacks manliness when thrusting a sword at him]. The one who most arbitrarily used this word was Emilia, and because of her habit of saying ݥ󥿥󥹥ݥ󥿥 (Sukapontan sukapontan) repeatedly, several male students were hurt emotionally. *** TL: I Seriously dont know the context. CH 69 As soon as I woke up, I opened the curtains of my room. I confirmed that there were no flowers or cards there, and let out a deep sigh. Such days have been continuing for a while now. The exchange of cards that had long brightened my mornings had gradually decreased in frequency, with a hasty note as the last, saying Ill be a little busy. Please dont get sick, and dont worry about me. I just want to tell you that now. But its frustrating to chase after the person who cant reply because theyre busy. Hard Carry Support Chapter 197-198 I let out a sigh again. It had been exactly one month since I last saw His Highness. I slowly got ready and headed to the school. In contrast to my depressed feelings, the academy seemed somehow noisy. As I walked, following students heading somewhere, I found that the results of the [Summer] exam were posted in the courtyard. The reason they took longer than usual was probably because of the investigation into the fight between Sajad and Gadd. I looked at the results from a distance. 10th place: Hanna Horton 9th place: Sajad Mahajanjiga 8th place: Gadd Maysen 7th place: Brian Marc 6th place: Judith Ceden 5th place: Kyaran Goudes 4th place: Rebecca Slutarch 3rd place: Emilia 2nd place: Llewayne Huaverdon 1st place: Oswald Ceden It didnt seem like Gadds evaluation was hit that hard, so I let out a sigh of relief. I was staring at the name of the first place without any feeling of becoming fourth, so my reaction was late. Before I knew it, a man was standing next to me. Hey. Hello. Sajad Mahajanjiga, as always, approached me with a frustratingly annoying smile. I almost thought of pretending not to hear, but I barely managed to return a dry smile. I havent seen His Highness Llewayne recently. Hes busy with official business. I see youre also busy. Ive always wanted to ask you one thing. Whats your readiness to become a queen? As he spoke as if he was worrying about me, I felt a chill run down my spine and looked up to see Sajad deliberately shrug his shoulders. Working tirelessly for the people, sacrificing body and mind, but getting cursed no matter the outcome. Why would you want to take that position? You mock commoners, then royalty Is there nothing in this world he does like? I try to keep my anger from showing and make a calm voice. Saying such things would be considered an insult to the royal family. Oh, come on! I just want to know the thoughts of such noble-minded people. As a student, I, a little girl, cannot speak pretentiously about my readiness to become a queen. I do not know what Sajad wants to do in this conversation. So I will speak honestly. I just want to be next to that person always. Being a queen and dedicating myself is reason enough for me. Sajad made a face like he was about to spit out sand when I smiled gracefully and acted carefree. It was nice talking to you. See you later. It felt better than I thought it would to give Sajad a taste of his own medicine, and I said that honestly as I left the courtyard. That night, just before going to bed, I heard a small sound like someone tapping on the window. The window is being tapped from the outside. I hugged the small white snake in surprise, and Christina told me Cuey(Its okay). Maybe its Grue. Is it a message from His Highness? I thought that as I quickly opened the curtains, and in the next moment, the window opened on its own. Someone slid in and the wind blowing in carried the smell of the outside. I saw golden hair and the night sky for a moment. I thought the stars were falling. His Highness. I didnt even have time to say his name. Before I knew it, our lips met. I was happy today. Thank you. It was a very quiet voice. As if he were going to bow his head, His Highness pressed his forehead to my shoulder. He took my hand and gripped it. I was deeply surprised. Whether it was the fact that His Highness had come in through the window, that he had come to see me, or that it seemed that todays conversation with Sajad was known, I didnt know. It was the fact that kept me from seeing his face was the way that my shoulder was being leaned on. is weak. It is rare, or rather, I have never seen it before. Maybe he was tired from continuing to work. Maybe something unpleasant had happened. At the very least, I was certain that he had come here during an extremely busy interval. Even though he didnt want to show his tired face, His Highness leaned on me, like he was asking for a favor. When I walked three steps back, pulling His Highness hand, he followed me with his head down. When I sat down on the bed as I was, His Highness also knelt in front of me. I hugged his head and brought it close to my stomach. It seems like people feel safe when they have their head on someones stomach. He moved slightly, but stopped when he heard those words. He seemed to have decided to be obedient, and wrapped his arm around my waist, leaning on me. I stroked his hair like I was combing it. I didnt know how much time had passed, but I continued to do that until His Highness was satisfied. After that, it became a new habit for His Highness to visit at night. He always appears just before I fall asleep, and he comes in with very few words. The first time, he seemed to have tasted it, he made me sit on the bed and used my legs and stomach as a pillow. Anyway, I knew he didnt want me to see his face properly. He would doze off as I combed his hair, but after an hour he would wake up and say, Ill come back again. I am quite worried about him, but I am glad that he shows his vulnerable side. Im glad that I became his receptacle. So, as long as His Highness doesnt say anything, I think its okay to be like this. Until that night. That night, His Highness came as usual, and after dozing off on my thigh, he left. So after that, I went to sleep as usual. The only thing that was different from usual was that I had a dream. I was standing somewhere bright. When I looked up, a dragon of monstrous size with a face like a monster was looking at me intently. The pupils were as big as my height. But there was no fear at all. Without hesitation, I reached out to its nose. [Christina] Even if the shape changes, the soul is the same. I could never mistake my beloved Phantom Beast. Christina narrowed her eyes and happily brought her nose close to me. And then she talked to me. [Rebecca] It was like a babys stuttering, but I understood that it was Christinas. I was happy to hear her voice for the first time. But what Christina said next was an unexpected word. Wake up, lets go, dangerous I woke up suddenly in my room at the Academys dormitory. I was breathing heavily. In the dark, I looked for the white beast I had just seen. Christina was on top of my stomach in the form of a white snake, looking at me while sweating and nodding her head. At that moment, I threw off the blanket. I got up from the bed and rolled out of it, holding Christina. I opened the window of the room and jumped out at the same time. Christina! The white snake changed shape into a white dragon, but not as big as before, just the familiar size. Christina scooped me up as I fell and headed straight for the mens dormitory. The cold night wind blew on my sweat-soaked skin. I was shaking with severe palpitations and chills. Christina glanced this way. Its okay, for now, lets go to His Highness. Christina understood my feelings without me having to say anything. She arrived at the window of the boys dormitory room at an unprecedented speed, like a white arrow slicing through the night sky. The window was unlocked. Had the prince returned from my room and not had time to lock the key? Inside was the bedroom. I rushed to the bed. He did not show any signs of waking up even though someone had entered. Your Highness! Your Highness! I knelt beside him and shook his body. He had deep wrinkles on his forehead and was sweating profusely. His breath was shallow. His cheeks were cold like ice. He wouldnt wake up no matter how much I shook him. What should I do, what should I do. Should I call a doctor? My intuition told me that wasnt the answer. The abnormal thing was not the sweating or low body temperature, but the fact that he wouldnt open his eyes at all. There was a strong presence of magic there. Sajad Mahajanjiga. I didnt have any proof. But I thought it was that mans doing. In that case, what I should do now is to wake His Highness from the [dream]. But how? What should I use? Desperately looking around, Christina and His Highnesss Phantom Beast Grue were also by His Highness side. Christina appeared in my dream. I thought that Phantom Beast and master had a strong bond because of their souls being connected. But if thats the case, Grue should also be able to enter the masters dream. DD So why is Grue not able to help His Highness now? I pressed my forehead. Think. Assuming that His Highness and Grue cannot share a dream, what could be the factor that makes me and Christina have a stronger spiritual connection? Then Christina and I are a special case. I thought my brain was going to wear out. Along with the shock that seemed like sparks were flying, I reached the answer. DDDDSharing magic. Since last [fall], I have received magic from Christina many times. If that is what makes it possible for me and Christina to share a dream, Christina, please, can you share your magic with His Highness? This is a gamble. I was successful in sharing magic with Emilias Kyuubi in [Winter] of last year because Emilia was my [Loyalist]. But if, between me and His Highness, there is a bond that rivals that of those who have performed the [Loyalists Rite]. Christina climbed up His Highness upper body. With a voice of Cuey, dense magic oozed out of her body. It gently enveloped His Highness, without being repelled, and merged and disappearedit was a success. With this, His Highness and I were connected in Christinaif the hypothesis is correct. I parted His Highness bangs and kissed his sweating forehead. I tightly embraced his body to give him as much body heat as possible. I closed my eyes strongly. Ill definitely save and show him. The most important person in the world. CH 70 Before I knew it, I was standing there. The whole place was a completely white world. The only thing that was different from before is that color had returned to me. Before, everything was as white as the world around me. I looked next to me and saw Christinas enormous, planetarium-dome-like eyes right in front of me. Christina was still completely white. [Did I do it?] Hard Carry Support Chapter 197-198 [Yes, its done.] I breathed a sigh of relief, but the important part was still to come. I looked around, and was surprised. [Is this the dream that His Highness is seeing now?] It was like a space that belonged in the worlds greatest museum. There were orderly rows of show cases with walls made of glass like white walls. Inside, everything was divided into equal intervals, and various things were on display as far as the eye could see. Each show case was so tall that they seemed to go on forever, and even if you looked up, you couldnt see the top. The number of cases was also the same, the space stretched endlessly, and the show cases continued to be arranged. [Wow] I let out a sigh of amazement. But Christina shook her big head left and right. [This isnt a dream. Its the inside of a ruin.] [What?] [Come on, Rebecca, hurry.] With Christinas nose pushing me, I hurried forward. I went straight between the showcases and turned at right angles, and then went between other cases. I noticed that there was a strange sound. As I approached, it was like hitting metal with a hammer, it was unpleasant to the ears. The source of the sound was the same as me, it was very conspicuous in the white world, the colored foreign object. I smiled and spoke to the back figure who was hitting the showcase with a metal rod. [Hello. Its been a while since noon. We see you a lot today.] Sajad Mahajanjiga turned around and dropped his weapon. [What, why? Whats happening?] [What are you doing hereno, what have you done so far, may I ask?] Sajad looked at the showcase he was hitting with metal. It was not broken, but there were many small scratches and dents. Its not just that part. This area was probably all hit by him, it was evident from the traces. Sajad feared me and backed away as I approached. [What, you. Where did you come from?] [Excuse me, have you forgotten? Im Rebecca Slutarch.] [No, its not possible to be real is this a defense reaction of the mind?] Sajad seems to not understand my existence. He probably doesnt even think Im a real person. Im sure something like this has never happened before. In the first place, he shouldnt even know about my abilities. I wonder what will happen if I go along with his expectations. I just smiled and remained silent, as if I were affirming Sajads words. Sajad looked at Christina, who was standing behind me. [Retreat? Damn it, this is the worst.] [Before that, please tell me what you were doing here.] [You can see for yourself. I couldnt do anything. Ive been trying for six weeks especially not with memories or concepts related to you.] Sajad no longer looked at me, and spoke as if he were talking to himself. [Dont worry. We have time. Ill do it better next time.] And without hesitation, he stabbed himself in the chest with the metal rod that was lying there. His body began to fall apart, turning into smaller and smaller grains of sand, until it finally disappeared into something invisible. All I could do was watch. As the last bits of Sajad disappeared, my feet suddenly melted away. I reflexively tried to pull back, but it wouldnt budge. I was being absorbed, and my feet, legs, torso sank more and more. It seems like the process of removing a foreign object. [Rebecca, wake up!] With Christinas joyful voice as the last thing I heard, my vision was completely consumed by a pure white world. I opened my eyes to find myself in a dimly lit room, floating on a white sheet. I could feel someones muscular body in the palm of my hand. I quickly sat up. His Highness, who was lying on his back with his elbow on the bed, was looking at me with a dazed expression. His face looked clear, as if something had been lifted from it, and at the same time, it seemed very strange. Rebecca did you sneak in at night? No, I did not! I immediately denied it and hugged his neck tightly. As His Highness was pushed down by my weight and sank into the bed, he slid his hand on my waist and murmured, I knew it, you did sneak in at night. So I hit him hard. I got up and began to tell him about everything that had happened, while Grue was trying to get close to His Highness and His Highness was stroking him while sitting up. Christina had already fallen asleep nearby. When I finished telling him everything, His Highness didnt look surprised or angry, but rather, he looked disappointingly in a manner I had never seen before. So you didnt sneak in at night Please stay away from sneaking in at night. I let out a sigh and His Highness, who seemed to be thinking about something, asked me What day is it today? I was surprised. My memory of the past three weeks is hazy. I must have been chronically sleep-deprived while trying to keep my consciousness while I was sleeping. The only thing I can remember clearly is the terrible headache and persistent nausea, and also. Just listening to his painful state made my chest hurt. I felt ashamed that I didnt notice him suffering like that. But that feeling disappeared in the next moment. Its all because of Rebeccas best knee pillow. He said it seriously, as if he was announcing something important. Your Highness, are you really sure that Sajad didnt do anything to you? Like, implanting shamelessness? Maybe so. Then this is his fault. Ah! His Highness laughed carelessly, and suddenly threw me onto his bed. When I tried to resist, I was wrapped in a blanket. I peeked out from under the cloth sea, and this time, kisses rained down on my face. Stop, this shameless prince! Dragging me onto your bed! This happened last year too! Say whatever you want. His Highness chuckled as I squirmed, blushing. He lay down next to me and hugged me, burying his face in my neck. I breathed a sigh mixed with a groan, because I was getting pretty tired. Your Highness, there are a lot of problems I know. Its going to be a busy time starting tomorrow. Sajad was in the dream of the Highness, but the Highness had not told Sajad the information that would be the key to the dream of what he did and where he did it yesterday. Either the conditions for entering the dream are wrongthe strategy guide is wrong or something that is not in the scenario is happening. Now that the premise was wrong, Sajads proof of wrongdoing, investigation of the perpetrator of the stairway push incident, and all of it has to be redone. Sajad is currently inexplicable. Hes attacking me, trying to win over Emilia, who was strongly against him, trying to brainwash the Highness, and his actions dont make sense. You said you were always in a daze. The Highness suddenly started talking. It was probably about the last two or three weeks of the six weeks he had been fighting Sajads attack. Yes. There were times when my consciousness would suddenly surface. Like when I was sleeping on Rebeccas lap. Now that I think about it, maybe the only time I was really sleeping was during that one hour. Even the day when I couldnt move and tried to sleep on the bed, I went to see Rebecca because I wanted to. If it wasnt for that His Highness looked up and stared at me at close range. And then he smiled bashfully. Thank you for helping me, Rebecca. I grabbed his cheeks with both hands and pulled them. Then I pressed my lips to his and hugged him tightly as he widened his eyes. Im glad I was able to help. His Highness tried to stand up, but as soon as I shook my head, he became docile and buried his face in my neck again. I gently combed through his golden hair, just like when he was using my lap as a pillow. And then His Highness became still. I could hear his deep breathing. I was truly glad that I didnt lose this warmth. I pressed my nose against His Highness head and closed my eyes as well. CH 71 What are the necessary qualities for an aristocrat? In the kingdom of Huaverdon, combat strength is essential. Additionally, knowledge and skill in managing territories, leadership in assembling armies in battle, and charisma as a leader. And, the depth of knowledge in magic. Living in a kingdom and magic are inseparable. And research in this field, sometimes suddenly makes great leap forward during a certain time of year. Hard Carry Support Chapter 197-198 The reason is that the Royal Academy holds the [Fall], commonly known as the Magical Research Presentation. Even among students, the level of skill is recognized. It is famous because the great researchers and authorities of magic research gather. And today, the [Fall] is being held at the Royal Academy, where all the magic enthusiasts, even those who are already considered eccentric, have gathered. At the start of the event, I was sitting in one of the chairs set up on the podium. I was one of the twenty students who passed the first selection and gained the right to present. The Principal appeared with dignity, and in front of all the students and guests, began with a greeting for the start of the event. Even though this is an Academy, it is also on the front line of magic research. Success at the [Fall] can also open the way to become a researcher. Presenters, I look forward to it. The Principals face, deeply etched with wrinkles, smiled at the nervous faces of the presenters. As the Principal took his seat, the first presenter stepped forward. Hello everyone, Im Emilia. This time, I conducted this research with the desire to be able to help as many people as possible with the healing magic that I am good at. The auditorium was slightly noisy. It was probably because the first-hand was a nameless civilian, not because she was a rare healing magic user, but because the silver-haired girl looked like a pure saint. I dont know about Emilias research. In the past month, she was more serious than ever. She naturally stood up. Emilia waited until the auditorium was quiet before opening her mouth. Do you all know about super muscle recovery? Muscles that are injured by weight training become thicker and stronger during regeneration. My research aims to make this super recovery more effective and fasterby drinking only, muscles will increase in brilliance like a dew! Its called Dew brilliance drinking protein! Emilia then proudly opened her arms. She probably waited for applause. I was just looking at her with surprise. Bravo! However, there were certainly men who shouted out lavish praise. Some of the students, some researchers with bulky bodies, and also my neighbor Gadd Maysen. Emilia listened to the joyous voices of those who love muscles, happily talked about the details and principles of [Dew brilliance drinking protein] and returned to her seat with satisfaction. It doesnt seem to matter that most of them are dazed. Lets get back on track for the next person. Leaving Emilia who is getting back on track, [fall] is progressing. The order of presentation is determined by a lottery. Kyaran Goudes, who thought of applying a remote defense magic to a distant opponent, followed by Oswald Ceden, who tried to bring out the abilities of his sisters Phantom Beast and his own Phantom Beast more efficiently, and Hanna Horton, who proposed a new idea for teaching magic. Especially when His Highness presentation was made, the venue shook. What he explained was a study that cannot be asked Your Highness, are you stalking someone? because it was a study that by casting magic on the opponent, the map in the possession always shows that position information. Its amazing and it should be able to play an active role in various scenes, but I felt like running away when I saw people glancing at me from all directions. But the most impressive was Sajad Mahajanjigas research. Ladies and gentlemen, have you ever wanted to change your Phantom Beasts ability? At the beginning, the venue was noisy. It was a strong feeling of confusion, different from when Emilia was there. Phantom Beast research is a major field in the kingdom. It is common knowledge that their abilities cannot be arbitrarily modified. You know that Phantom Beasts are strongly affected by the emotions of their master, right? Occasionally, there are rare cases of sudden mutations, known as the emergence of new abilities. I want to cause that artificially. I was startled by the knowledge. In the first part of the [Summer], there was an incident where Kyarans cub transformed into an adult and attacked me. Wake it up yourself? Sajad Mahajanjigas presentation continued and finally settled on the conclusion that there was no success at this stage. It is an inadequate study and not very commendable. However, I had always felt my back tingling. Sajad doesnt know that His Highness and I are correctly aware of his abilities . Thats why I never even dreamed of it. The possibility that Sajad succeeded in modifying the ability of Phantom Beast, comes to mind for me and His Highness. His Tapir suddenly mutated. And probably the conditions for activating the ability have changed to something simpler. But, what kind of [emotion] was there. Some kind of passion that Sajad had, which doesnt exist in the scenario, deviated reality so much from the scenario. Well, the last presenter is. I interrupt my thoughts with the voice of the host. I straightened my back and stood up. CH 72 It was the next day after the [fall]. I was walking in the school building hallway with Melinda. I interrupted her as she was talking about how Fried-sama was like this and like that. Hey Melinda, can I go to the stairs I fell from? Sure just dont fall again. Melinda started talking about Fried again as we walked towards the stairs. Apparently, they had already decided on the wedding schedule. I looked down at the entire staircase as we reached it. Since it was now break time for classes and there were many students with classes, the stairs were not as quiet as they were on that day. The stairs were divided into eight steps and then an open space and then eight more steps. It made me shiver to think that I had fallen down all of these. Rebecca, hold onto the handrail. Melinda started to go down the stairs. I followed behind her, but stopped at the open space. I look at the back of my best friend, whose hair is like dark purple silk threads, as if I am seeing her off. Melinda, do you like Fried- Neher? Yes, I love him. She answered as she went down the stairs. Do you think hes cool? Yes, very cool. She didnt turn around or stop. Is he the best in the world? Yes, of course. Thats right, thats it. I finally got her attention and I told her with a biting and swallowing tone. Melinda Cuey has a strange taste in men. What? Are you suddenly picking a fight? Melinda made a motion as if to roll up her sleeves, as if saying Ill take you on, but when she saw that I didnt laugh, she seemed to think something strange. Her eyes, which seemed to have been coated in honey, blinked as she looked at me. Ive always loved her, with her color that reminds me of the night sky. The first time we met was at a theater in the Royal Capital. I remember that Melinda laughed and called the handsome and famous actor a sixty-two points out of a hundred at that time. and yet Melinda, shortly before I fell down the stairs that day, remarked that Sajad Mahajanjiga was good looking. At first it was just a vague discomfort. When I fell down the stairs, she said there was no one there, and her first assumption was that I had been pushed. Her Phantom Beast is known for its good ears, and should be able to distinguish between small sounds and many sounds, but it didnt pick up my voice when I was blocked by the crowd in the [summer]. In [summer], Sajad acted as if someone had let him know that I was watching him. The Melinda in front of me had a face that I couldnt understand. Theres no lie there. I, on my part, keep talking to myself as if I were trying to answer the questions. Ive been thinking about it for a long time. Why is it that Fried Neher didnt come to help me or even check my safety when I was pushed down the stairs? Fried is a serious man. I know that he is devoted to his loyalty to His Highness from the bottom of his heart. Thats why I didnt think about it. Frieds testimony, No one pushed Miss Rebeccas back, may be a lie. I recently found out, Melinda, your lover is a very loving person. I remember Frieds figure I saw in the mens dormitory dining hall just now. His love for Melinda was unwavering. But at the same time, he was certainly struggling with something. He is excellent. He should come to help no matter what if there is danger to His Highness fiance. If only something shocking had not happened to him, something that would have made him unable to take a single step. For example. If he witnessed his beloved lover pushing his best friend down the stairs. And soget out of my best friends head, Sajad Mahajanjiga! As I shouted, a silver-haired girl appeared from the corner on the bottom of the stairs. What she raised in both hands is a shining light of salvationEmilias 18th spell, healing magic. Melinda turned around. She noticed Emilia approaching. The look in her eyes was fear. It was a survival instinct that if she didnt run away from there, she would be erased. Melinda ran away like a rabbit. She ran towards me. I tried to stop her. But before that, a shadow broke through between me and Melinda. The man jumped down from the upper floor, flipped down his black robe, and this time stood there protecting me. Emilia immediately grabbed Melindas hand with both hands. A strong light spread throughout Melindas body as if it were dyed. The chain of magic that was wrapped around her body was now visible due to the healing magic. When everything melted into light and disappeared in an instant, what Melinda Cuey saw was her lover who was about to cry and looked at herself. What is it? No, Fried-sama, whats wrong? Melinda reached out her hand to Frieds cheek and picked up the tear that just flowed. Fried hugged Melinda tightly. It was a force that worried that her spine would break. And he let out a muffled sob. I called out to its broad black back. Im sorry for saying various things without knowing what you were thinking when we met at the boys dormitory dining hall. Fried turned around, and his clear blue eyes were directed towards me. His eyes seemed to be melting and becoming like tears. Fried does not know about Sajads abilities. Thats why for the past few months, he has continued to suspect that Melinda is the perpetrator who harmed his masters fiancee. He couldnt get over it But the two of them were still lovers. Melinda would embrace him when she was scared of the test of courage, they would spend summer together, and they would go on dates during holidays. Not only that, but Fried decided that day to formalize his relationship with Melinda, not only to get engaged, but to get married. I remember Frieds words I am not prepared to be with Melinda. What Fried decided on that day was to abandon everything for Melindas sake, to follow her to the depths of hell. Fried let go of Melinda, knelt before me and lowered his head. I have betrayed you, Your Highness. I have placed my lover above you. It is not something that can be forgiven. His tears fell to the floor drop by drop. Emilia stopped Melinda from going to his side while she had no idea what was happening. The first princes fiance is the next queen. Attacking that is rebellion against the state, and harboring the perpetrator is also the same. Indeed, this is a big problem. I looked up at the upper floor to seek judgment, and there, His Highness Llewayne Huaverdon was watching everything. Fried Neheryou weighed the lover against the master and took the lover, thats what you said. Yes. Fried replied, lowering his head even more, his forehead almost touching the floor. He accepted the punishment without any explanation, just as his master commanded. Looking at such a loyal person, the His Highnessmy lover spoke. I do not ask others to do what I cannot do myself. Fried raised his head in surprise. Unbelievable, his face said. He is not accustomed to suppressing his emotions, as he always hides his face with the hood of his robe. His Highness descended the stairs and took my hand. This is an exception. There wont be another. Yes Fried lowered his head again. I felt relieved and turned to Melinda. Melinda, it may be hard to believe, but you were brainwashed by Sajad Mahajanjiga. What?! No way, that guy? Melinda accepted the reality with ease. Its good that things are moving fast. So, you said he talked to you around May, right? Dont you remember what he said? Umm, I think he asked me if I could do something for him, but I was taught to reject by Rebecca Melinda tilts her neck. But being a smart girl, she remembered exactly what he had said. If its a [dream], Im already on time, I said and ran away. Emilia burst out. She probably imagined Sajad being rejected with a sales-rejecting attitude. I face His Highness. What His Highness said to Sajad two months ago was, Stop trying to show me [Dream]. Its clear now. Sajad is using [Dream] as a trigger. Everyone, dont mention [Dream] in front of Sajad. Emilia, Melinda, and Fried nod mysteriously to my words. I didnt tell Emilia and Fried about the strategy guide, I just brought them here to tell them about Sajad. Emilia, Im sorry, but can you cast indiscriminate healing magic on the students for a while? And also, please tell Maysen-sama about Sajad Mahajanjiga. For Rebecca-sama! Emilia nods. It was a stroke of luck that her healing magic worked. Brainwashing is essentially a [abnormal condition]. The people who became my big fans in [Summer], were able to return to normal with the healing that Emilia did experimentally as they passed by. But thats already a story of a brainwashed state. At this point, when [attack] is entering the head like this six weeks like what happened to His Highness, it will be difficult to remove it with healing magic. His Highness whispered to me while looking at Melinda. Rebecca, lets search again for the victims. Yes, thats right The first person who was brainwashed by Sajad to do something wrong was, of all people, my best friend, and the contents are an attack on the first princes fianc. If we bring this up and can not prove that its Sajads fault, Melinda will be in a bad position. Ill have to cry myself to sleep on this matter. But we know the trigger and how to deal with it. Next time he takes action, lets corner him. Yeah. He was like a lizard that runs away even if you grab its tail. I clenched my fist, determined to catch him someday. CH 73 Watch me, Im going tohmph! The classroom is filled with a sense of liberation after school. Looking out the window, its a crisp autumn day. In my dorm room, I have a novel thats half-read. This is a perfect day to go out, with everything in perfect harmony. But why am I now looking at a girl with a bright red face trying to squeeze an apple with her bare hands? By the way, this girl is not Emilia. GuhGahhh! See, it broke! Did you see?! Yes congratulations Judith Ceden wipes the sweat off her forehead with a smile, as if she has accomplished something. Do you remember what I said in April? Now that I can break apples with my bare hands, please teach me how to cook again! I respond with a tired smile. This kind of event is not in the strategy guide. The version 2 of the cooking event from hell. This time its held in the Academys cooking room. The number of people has increased. The four girls, Emilia, Melinda, Judith, and I are still the same, but three boyfriends, His Highness, Gadd, and Fried, have joined us. I whisper to Melinda, who is wearing a white lace apron. If His Highness is watching, Ill cook normally. Me too. If Fried-sama is here. I dont want him to think Im cooking using the Emilia method or anything like that. It was successful to consult with Melinda, who feels the same way. We smoothly split into two groups, Melinda and I, and Judith and Emilia. The men are sitting at one table nearby. I could hear the conversation between Gadd and His Highness. Emilia is cute today too, isnt she? Well, specifically what parts? Overall she looks sparkling. To me, the whole place looks like its all muscled up. Its a conversation that seems like only two people are talking, but there are three people. Fried is sitting there silently. Leaving the men deciding whether Emilia is sparkling or muscly, I began to consult with Melinda face to face. Melinda, what are we going to make? Something that can grab the mens stomachs. Agreed. Meat then. I grabbed the onions, Melinda grabbed the carrots and potatoes. Normally, meals in the Academy are done in the cafeteria, so it is common for noble daughters not to be able to cook, but I can cook because of my mothers influence, and Melinda is influenced by me. Rebecca. What? As we were each washing, peeling and slicing vegetables, Melinda muttered without taking her eyes off the knife. What I did to you while I was brainwashed Dont apologize. I stopped slicing the vegetables and spoke ahead of her. That was Sajad Mahajanjigas fault, not Melindas. Dont apologize for something like that. When she didnt reply, I looked over to her. My best friends honey-colored eyes were watery and she was holding back a rising lump in her throat. Dont cry Im not crying its the onions Its me slicing the onions, not Melinda. I washed my hands lightly before embracing her. I looked at Fried to see if he should take my place, but he gestured go ahead so I didnt hesitate. After Melinda had cried for a bit, she suddenly let out a small stomach growl. Im hungry from crying Lets hurry and make this. Okay. Melinda began sauting the onions. I started seasoning the ground beef while boiling potatoes and carrots. Once the sauted onions were ready, we added them to the meat, along with bread crumbs and milk, and mixed everything together. We shaped them into patties, cooked them until they were crispy and made the sauce quickly. The meat is piled on the plate and served with vegetables on the side, and then generously topped with sauce, completing the king of meat dishes, hamburger. Yes, its well done. Melinda and I laughed and carried the number of servings to the table for the masters. Its narrow but just about seven people can sit. I would like to eat, but Emilia and Judith are not ready yet. I looked back at their cooking stations and was speechless. They were now at the peak of their cooking. Emilia was spreading a huge dough made from wheat flour thinly while spinning it above her head. Judith was pounding the same dough placed on the cooking station with a wooden stick-like thing. What, what kind of ceremony is this ? Theyre making sweets. His Highness replied to me who muttered in amazement. I confirmed again, pointing my finger. Is that it? Yes. Gadd seems to think that Emilia is [unsurpassable in loveliness]. Its the final stage. His Highness looked at Gadd Maysen with eyes that could not understand. I also sent the same gaze. Even if you see that, is love truly blind? Gadd countered with a raised eyebrow. If hes going to say that, then its Llewayne. He said something like, [Rebecca wouldnt be offended if I used the stalking magic I developed during the fall to her]. I dont think theres anyone like that. I closed my mouth. I dont know if its actually being used, but I thought it would be okay, that it wouldnt be a problem if my location was known. Maybe I cant speak for others. Then, the black robe who hadnt spoken once today suddenly joined the conversation. Melinda is beautiful. That was all he said, and it was over. There was no point or punchline. Without paying attention to my, His Highness, and Gadds confused gazes, Melinda clung to Frieds arm. Oh my, Fried-sama. With a heart mark at the end, it sounded like it was coming from her. I didnt want to see my normally sharp friend like this. Everyones just a couple of idiots I turned around. The one who grumbled in a low voice and spit out her resentment was Judith. She held freshly made sweets in her hand, and her usual lively eyes were now dead. Im sorry Feeling unbearable, I apologized sincerely and set the plate that Judith and Emilia had brought on the table. Lets eat! We all joined hands. First, we all took our forks and knives and began to attack the hamburger steak. Delicate seasoning is not necessary to satisfy a mans stomach and it would certainly be a prejudice to say that it can be done with just big pieces of meat, but it does have an effect. If you make a cut with a knife, the juice from the meat will overflow, making a freshly made hamburger. I watched with satisfaction as the prince carried it to his mouth and chewed it with satisfaction. Its delicious, Rebecca. Please eat a lot and grow big. Because of the maternal feeling that had come out in the words that I had said, Melinda responded with More? and His Highness nodded obediently. The hamburgers disappeared from everyones plates in no time and, because Judith wanted the recipe, I wrote it down and then it was time for dessert. Ta-da! What Emilia proudly presented were three types of bread. A doughnut with orange peel and chocolate mixed in, the same apple pie as before, and croissants. Each one was small and could be eaten without getting tired of it. I immediately put it in my mouth and my face lit up. Its delicious! Emilia, who must have been the one who made these, is truly a woman of great skill. No, the ability to make croissants is no longer just a womans skill, it feels more like the skill of a bread master, but in any case, she is amazing. However, only about half of the people in the room were impressed by the deliciousness. How His Highness muttered this, and I understood what had happened. Surely he had gone through the baptism of muscle-bound. In this regard, it would be best to make it one of the seven mysteries of the Academy. Even if we try to understand the supernatural phenomenon, it is useless, so I will ask Judith what I have been thinking about for a long time. What made Judith want to learn to cook? Judith, who was tilting her head with all her might in front of the bread, blushed as if her heart was jumping. No, that Onii-chan said Oswald-sama said? I tilted my head to the suddenly appeared Oswald Ceden. The more Judith hesitated to continue, the more everyones gaze focused on Judith. He said that if I could make it taste good, he would eat it Judith covered her face with her apple-like face and said while shrinking her body to the limit. I thought she was brave and at the same time, I thought that when I go home, I will write in the strategy guide for the first time in a while. Judith CedenFive High, second year, green hair and eyes, Phantom Beast is an earthworm, Oswald Cedens sister, Note: Cooking is lethal, Brocon. CH 74 How often is it typical to visit ones lovers room, I wonder. I dont know the average among the worlds lovers, but for me, today is the third time this week that I am in His Highness room. I am reviewing the material I was taught in class today at His Highness desk. Winter exams are still far away, but this time, I have an impulse to tell Gadd, who always says Im doing well because I have a lover, that I will definitely surpass him. The Old Library Quest Guide | Assas... His Highness is sitting next to me, playing with my hair. Hey, Rebecca. Yes. Lets get married. Yeseh? Since His Highness is saying it like Lets go on a date tomorrow, I replied normally. I stop looking back at my notebook and face His Highness, who is looking at me with his arms resting on the desk. When? How about during the spring break? I flip through the calendar in my head. Since its now November, Its about five months, I think. Thats doable, right? Yes. In the spring, His Highness will be nineteen and I will be eighteen. Its early, but if one of us has graduated from the Academy, it may still be safe. I look at His Highness again. Its something Ive known for a long time, that [theres no one else for me except for His Highness]. However, it was only recently that the phrase [apparently, theres no one but me for His Highness] was added. Shall we, get married. For example, even if a beauty who aims for His Highness appears, I will not back down. I even have the intention of making him fall in love with me again if he is attracted to someone else. His Highness placed his hand on my cheek. His thumb felt as if it was confirming the sensation as it stroked my skin. He looked at me with such a happy face, that I started to feel embarrassed again. He seemed to know that I wouldnt say no, judging from my lack of surprise. I open my mouth to try to hide my gradually reddening cheeks. I will contact the Duke household. Please. Lets arrange the date according to your schedule. Its a secret that my embarrassment grew even more during the exchange like a couple about to get married. It was that night. A beautiful eagle appeared outside the window. Of course, it was Grue. While thinking it was strange for him to come at this time, I received a message card. [Mother wants you(me) to go and look at rings in the Royal Capital as a reference for a wedding ring. Give me the next holiday.] Its a date! I couldnt help but raise my voice. I wonder if its been since summer vacation since we decided to go on a proper date. I Invited my two best friends to my room. From the first date until now, I still need their advice on what to wear on a date. But. Its unfair, I havent gone out with Rebecca-sama recently Emilia, who came to my room with Melinda, suddenly began to cry. Hey, dont cry Emilia. Lets all go out together. Is it this weeks holiday? No, that day is with his Highness, so the next one. Ugh Together! Lets go together! This weekend, all four of us! Melinda, is that okay with you too! I was very flustered at this time. What was Emilia worrying about so much? Did I do something wrong? Melinda opened her mouth as if she were surprised. I dont mind that. But Im a little skeptical of my friends vulnerability and another friends acting skills. Oh. Emilia shook her silver hair and looked up, still smiling despite the tears streaming down her face. I just learned this recently! Isnt it amazing! My secret technique, Weather Rain! I stared at Emilia, who was laughing without hesitation, in a daze. When I was asked if it was okay to do it next weekend, I greeted the surprise pillow attack with all my might, and it turned into just a pillow throwing game with Emilia and Melinda, who were having fun, and it continued for about an hour. On Sunday morning, I woke up early. I put my sleeves through the clothes that were chosen after the sudden pillow throwing game the other day. A soft white knit with a tight neck, and a mint green knee-length skirt that spreads out comfortably. I tuck the hem of the knit into the skirt and do a half-up hairstyle. A pair of jeweled earrings, a coat, and some light make-up and youre all set. Looking at myself in the mirror, I am convinced that I was right to entrust Emilia (and Melinda) with this project. Emilia says You look good in anything! while pushing some mysterious thoughts, but she seriously chooses clothes for me, and Melinda says His Highness was interesting at the ball last year. Lets attack again this time. and starts a rampage intentionally, so [Emilia (and Melinda)]. The meeting place is the gate of the Academy. On the holiday morning, I walk along the quiet road where there are no students or staff. His Highness surprisingly accepts going out with four people. On the message card, it says [If I can marry Rebecca, I dont mind about most things]. Suddenly, I stopped my steps. If I took one more step and turned this corner, I could see the gate. Its still 30 minutes before the appointed time, but I felt like hes already there. I wonder if my face looks funny. My hair. My clothes. What should I say when we meet? Im kind of nervous. Is it because we decided to get married? I feel embarrassed to see his face again. But its not an unpleasant nervousness. I want to see him soon. When I decided to fix my hair one more time, I heard a sound clack from nearby. I looked up. His Highness, who had just appeared from around the corner, was smiling at me kindly. Hey, Rebecca, youre already beautiful enough as you are. My face turned red. His Highness, who was wrapped in a thin black coat, turtle-neck and slim pants, opened his arms to me. I thought of a small prank and pretended to jump into his arms. At the last moment, I looked up. I grabbed the hem of his coat and pulled it closer to me. I took my face away and opened my eyes to see; His Highness holding his mouth with the back of his hand. Your Highness, I love you today too. I love you too He hugged me tightly. Kisses fell on my hair. Rebecca is the type of person who gives bait to the fish she caught Of course. Well treat you to a full course. When I tried to pull away, I was held more tightly. I noticed that the princes ears were red at that moment, and I shouted in surprise. Your Highness! Your Highness! Are you embarrassed?! I want to see your face! Youre red yourself, you know Thats different! Our back-and-forth continued until Stone-sensei from the law department walked by. Emilia and Melinda came and we headed to the Royal Capital. The city, which I hadnt been to in a while, seemed as lively as ever, filled with the smiles of many people. Incidentally, when His Highness walks around town, he doesnt bring guards or wear any disguises. I can understand why he wouldnt need guards. Hes almost invincible. But when it comes to not wearing disguises, I was quite surprised when he said, Surprisingly, its all right on our first date. But it was truly all right, thats the thing. Everyone who walked by would catch a glimpse of His Highness and be taken aback, but then they would think, Theres no way a prince would be here, in such an ordinary place or Maybe its just my eyes playing tricks on me because hes too handsome. Its a 45-degree all right. But once you get used to it, it becomes something to be expected. Im sorry, can I buy that for a minute? It was Melinda who said that halfway through. She must have found something that would suit Fried. Melinda often says That would suit Fried-sama and buys small things, but is it because it suits that robe or because it suits his natural face? Im wondering a little. I stop her when she tries to go alone and asks Emilia to follow her. His Highness and I sat on a bench. Rebecca. Yes, Your Highness. Were being followed. Yes. To be honest, I wasnt sure because there were so many people, but if His Highness says so, it must be true. His Highness sighs and stands up as if nothing is wrong. Rebecca, it seems [that guy] is coming to the Royal Capital today. Hell probably come over here as soon as he notices. Ill go talk to the suspicious person, so please wait for him until then. ? Yes. I dont know who that guy is, but I nod, and His Highness pats my head and walks away. I sit alone on a bench in the Royal Capital and wait. At times like this, if I were the main character of an otome game, I would soon be approached by multiple men. Some bad guys from somewhere are strangely persistent in asking you out. For example, like this. My God, youre so beautiful! A voice from behind. However, that pick-up line was somewhat different from what I had imagined. Most importantly, that voice belonged to someone I knew well. Also, youre a beauty thats very similar to my sister! I turned around quickly. I hugged him as hard as I could with a big smile on my face. Nii-sama! My brother, Vanderlei Slutarch, strongly received me like that, and he spins me around like a child. Hey Rebecca, its been a while! Im very happy to meet you here! Me too! I last saw him in the summer vacation. Nothing has changed, and its a relief. Until His Highness and my friends come back, this time Ill sit next to Nii-sama. I see, His Highness went to find a weirdo! Since he left Rebecca alone and went somewhere, I was honestly worried! Thats proof that Nii-sama is trusted by His Highness. I said with a smile. My heart becomes calm with this trivial talk. By the way, Rebecca, are you going to get married? Co, Cough. Are you okay?! Even though my heart was calm, I choked on my spit. Im still in the middle of writing a letter to the Dukes house, though. The Nii-sama who patted my back, for some reason, picked me up and held me. Rebecca, lets go on a trip before you get married! Where do you want to go? Ill make anything happen! This Vanderlei Slutarch, three-time champion for three consecutive years is not just for show! Nii-sama?! I dont really want to go anywhere. Rebecca, thats just an excuse in itself! I always want to give His Highness some trouble! I have a grudge for being robbed of my sister, [should I leave it at that]?! Thats Mothers catchphrase! I frantically wriggled but I couldnt escape Nii-samas gentle grip. A horse with a fiery mane appeared, gallantly. It was Nii-samas Phantom Beast. The Phantom Beast that carried me away, its master is the three-time champion. Recently, an unprecedented strongest kidnapper has been born. During that time, I silently apologized to His Highness, Emilia and Melinda in my heart, without biting my tongue. CH 75 Is that why youve come this far? Vanderlei-sama always does things beyond our imagination, doesnt he? A woman with sparkling golden hair like a wheat field, is elegantly laughing in an elegant room. As expected of that young lady, Cectiara Zoff-sama. Even though shes involved in something like this, she doesnt seem flustered at all. Her composure is extraordinary, and shes very lovely. The place my older brother Nii-sama took me to while riding a horse was a magnificent mansion. As expected of the Zoff household, one of the most powerful households in the Royal Capital, they even have such a big mansion here. Descent of the Legendary Archmage C... Reuniting with the beloved Cectiara-sama makes me very happy. But the timing is just timing. Nii-sama, could you at least bring Emilia and Melinda along with you? Ive already taken care of that! They should be here soon! Why is he so capable? As Nii-sama said, Emilia and Melinda arrived soon. Rebecca, your older brother is quite wild, isnt he? Please, dont say anything Did you manage to buy a present for Fried-sama? Yeah, um sorry for making you wait. Melinda looked half-dead. Emilias eyes were shining as she looked at the grand mansion. I was feeling a bit tired, and Melinda and I both let out a big sigh. Thats when it happened whoosh, boom boom boom! A loud noise shook the ground. It was like the mansion, or rather the ground, was shaking. No way. I set up the interference, but it was faster than I thought! As expected of His Highness! Vanderlei-sama, are you leaving? Good luck. Please try not to destroy the mansion as much as possible. Alright! My brother stood up with a big smile on his face, and Cectiara-sama saw him off. Cectiara-sama stopped me when I tried to follow him in a hurry. Its dangerous to go directly. I think they can be seen from the window on the west side. Following her instructions, Emilia, Melinda, and I peeked out from under the window. Eh, the Demon King? I dont know who muttered that. Probably everyone was thinking the same thing. His Highness entered the premises of the mansion with a storm, had an atmosphere that was too dark and was already a Demon King. My brother, with his big sword, stood and faced him and smiled confidently. My brothers voice could not be heard, but he looked like a hero. At any rate, it didnt seem like the situation would be resolved peacefully. We held our breath and watched the two of them face off. *** Vanderlei Slutarch carried a two-meter long sword on his shoulder and stood blocking the entrance to the mansion. He walked towards him, facing the man who seemed to be the center of the storm. Vanderlei is talented. He knows that there is no better match for his sister than the man in front of him. And that man loves Rebecca as much as anyone possibly could. But there is such a thing as emotion. Rebecca was eight and Vanderlei was ten when they parted. Until then, Rebecca had always felt a distance from Vanderlei. But what they dont realize is that it is Vanderlei whose mind really hasnt caught up. In his mind, Rebecca was still an eight-year-old girl. The sister he had to protect, who always followed him around, and who he couldnt easily give away as a wife. I hear youre considering marriage with my sister. Yes. Do you remember, the outcome of our match in [Winter] was left undecided. Yes. If you win this time, I, Duke of Slutarch, will acknowledge you. Yes, I will . But Vanderlei could no longer hold back his feelings. This is how he repeatedly set up the match. He had never lost in any of those matches that were even before last years winter. The person who was following Rebecca today was Vanderleis hired hand. Llewayne was purposely following Vanderleis scenario, thats why the two of them are now facing each other. Despite knowing all of that, Vanderlei still swung his sword. He charged at Llewayne with a whirlwind wrapped in flames and wind. Llewayne faced Vanderleis full-strength attack head-on. He countered with his own power, pushing it back. Vanderlei followed up with an attack after dodging Llewaynes attack. Llewayne didnt avoid it and deflected it all with his own power. In the moment when their overwhelmingly large powers collided, a momentary silence covered the area. The storm broke through the clouds above. The trees bent greatly and a shockwave that couldnt be seen with open eyes struck the area, the mansion, and the two of them. When it settled, Vanderlei saw a blue sky. He was lying on the hard ground. It took him a few seconds to realize that he had fallen. Footsteps are approaching. Llewayne stood firmly as if looking down at him. The possibility of a duel is eliminated. Its my loss. Yeah. Youre strong. Yeah. If youre that strong, can you protect my sister? Of course. Vanderlei Slutarch is talented. The outstanding him was the best rival in Llewaynes Academy life. And now, he lost for the first time. Vanderlei closed his eyes tightly for a moment. The fact that he lost, that his sister will become someone elses, and that it is the reality of the prince of a country, circulated in his head. When he opened his eyes again, he finally smiled as usual. Your Highness, as promised, I will approve the marriage and engagement between you and Rebecca! Yeahwait a moment. The Duke of Slutarch hasnt approved the engagement yet? Youre supposed to recognize the marriage. If thats the case, youll have to defeat my father first! Hes strong, my father is! You just said [first]? How many more are waiting? Youre too well guarded. Llewayne Vanderlei, who hardly ever looked tired, couldnt help but raise his voice and laugh. He finally seemed able to entrust his precious little sister to this man. If thats the case, its also a good time for him to propose to his beloved fiance. After graduating, he had stayed in the Royal Capital for a few months to help his father with work and various preparations, but he was going to return to the Duke estate. If possible, he wanted to take her with him. And for his sisters sake, and for the sake of this brother-in-law, he would properly govern the Duke estate so that he could always be of assistance. He smiled and waved to his sister, who was watching them from the window of the house, and to his fiance, who was looking anxiously at him from the window one floor above. CH 76 The sound of footsteps is approaching as [winter] and [battle] get closer. The announcement of the four [Generals] has just been made a bit early. Until the winter break, when we will officially prepare for [winter], the only remaining schedule for the Academy is one test according to the strategy guide. The reward event for the route of His Highness, the [Doki-Doki Secret Room Event], is still remaining. By the way, the reward event for the Oswald Ceden routes, the [Lucky Lewd Event], did not happen. Im glad, very glad. The Old Library Quest Guide | Assas... It should have been around fall, so it probably required a certain level of affection within the realm of romantic feelings to occur. Suddenly, have any of you ever wanted to go into the school at night? I have. Im sure the school, with only moonlight as a source of light, would be filled with an unreal sense of excitement. I really want to explore it. However, thats just [want to go in and see], not [want to be locked in]. By the way, it doesnt have to be alone, and I dont particularly think it would be better if my lover was with me. I dont think Whats up? Nothing Hello, its Rebecca Slutarch. Currently, I am locked in the first school building at night with my lover. After confirming that all the entrances and exits were locked, His Highness let out a sigh. I think often, his blonde hair is even more beautiful in the moonlight. Why am I not breaking the key or window or wall in the scenario? You can choose to break the route, but it seems like you will have to pay a considerable amount. Even though I am the one trapped? Yes. Answering while tracing the letters of the strategy guide with my finger in the dark. In reality, His Highness is avoiding using magic since his battle with Nii-sama. I dont understand the feeling since I originally have little magic power, but it seems there is a pain like muscle pain. What shall we do? If Rebecca doesnt catch a cold, anything is fine. Its already December While warming my slightly cold fingertips with breath, I murmured. Why was I understanding that I was trapped, but in reality, why did I end up being trapped? In the scenario, the main character Emilia realized she left something behind at school and went back to the school. His Highness saw this from the dormitory window and chased after her, and while the two were inside, the school was closed. I thought if I didnt forget something it would be fine, but it seems I was too optimistic. In the last class, chemistry, I knew that the student next to me had failed in the synthesis and made a strange medicine, and I had some awareness of having inhaled it. But I never thought it would be a sleeping pill with a delayed effect. Overwhelmed by an irresistible drowsiness after school, I collapsed onto the bed in the nearby infirmary. Christina, worried that I hadnt woken up even two hours later, went to call His Highness, and thats when everything became the same story. My arms and legs still dont have any strength. It seems I cant use magic that would destroy the school building. Your Highness, Im sorry No, its fine. Its rare and interesting to be in the school building at night. His majesty took my hand and started walking; he was holding my fingertips in the palm of his hand. When I looked out the window, I saw the bulletin board in the courtyard. The results of the [fall] exam that had been posted a little while ago were still hanging there. 10th place: Fried Neher 9th place: Hanna Horton 8th place: Diego Niesch 7th place: Emilia 6th place: Melinda Cuey 5th place: Brian Marc 4th place: Oswald Ceden 3rd place: Kyaran Goudes 2nd place: Llewayne Huaverdon 1st place: Rebecca Slutarch I watched His Highness back as he walked ahead. The reason I dont want [winter] to come is that once the winter ball is over, the year will be over. Because His Highness is in his third year of school. Three years goes by so quickly. His Highness said, as if he could read my mind. When he turned around, he looked at me, who probably couldnt hide the feeling of [loneliness]. It all happened so fast, especially since Rebecca came. He says this as he points to the classroom and the window outside. We often had lunch there and that spot was good for talking and that spot was good for meeting up. Life at the Academy without you, Your Highness, seems tasteless. The scenery where he was will soon become the scenery where hes not, and it will become something normal. When I imagined it, the view seemed to lose its color more than I thought. The Academy is a dormitory and I cant come see you every day because of official duties. Yes. So lets get married. His highness turned around. He brought his face close to mine and pressed his forehead against mine. Even if Im not at the Academy, Rebecca will be home. Shell come back every weekend, right? His finger stroked my left ring finger. I realized for the first time that he had thought about marriage that far ahead. His highness will be gone, but in exchange, the sight of a ring on my finger will become something normal. Indeed, with that, life at the Academy without him might not be so scary. Of course. Whenever I laugh, His Highness also laughs satisfyingly, and then he pulls my hand and walks. We walk in step, side by side. Im probably the only student who goes to the palace every weekend. Speaking of that, cant we build a new house between the palace and the Academy? It would be easier for Rebecca to come back. Is that okay?! Ive already gotten my fathers permission. What kind of house do you want? Lets go look at some soon. We walked around the school, reminiscing about the two years we spent together at the Academy, and we talked about the future that would continue for many tens of years to come. Walking around the familiar school with the prince was the last time we would do it together. CH 77 Breathing in the freezing air and exhaling it. This is the second time Ive become a General, but Im not used to this tension before the war. The last [event]?[winter] is, in a way, a simulated war. Four Generals selected from the Academy each lead about 600 students. This year, I, His Highness, Oswald Ceden, Kyaran Goudes are trying to accomplish this great task. If I turn my horse around, the [Slutarch soldiers] dressed in armor and their Phantom Beasts are lined up solemnly, waiting for the war to begin. Hard Carry Support Chapter 197-198 If I think back to this moment last year, my hands were trembling uncontrollably. Compared to that, I am somewhat calmer now. Thats also only natural, because next to me, Emilia is riding on the light armor Kyuubi. She seems to be enjoying this tension in some way. Emilia is my [Loyalist]. In this battle, the Generals will decide the outcome by making the other General unable to fight, or by capturing the flag in the tower of each camp. However, Loyalists can attack the Generals as an exception. But if a Loyalist becomes unable to fight, the General also loses the ability to attack, its a double-edged sword. Gon, gon, gon. In the top of this wild Academy, a clear sound that makes one think that there is a bell on top of the clouds rains down. Its the signal for the [battle] to start. Victory is only for us. Without raising my voice, I only spoke so that everyone could hear. This is something I had recently found out, but there is no need to raise my voice to raise the morale of my subordinates. Just with the same relaxed smile and the voice and back figure of someone who is convinced of victory, they move forward first. Lets do our best. OOOOOooooo! Following with a loud cry, about 400 people out of 800 comes along. Emilia and Kyuubi are among them. The remaining 200 people are left with the flag. Furthermore, the one coiling and roaring at the top of the tower is my Phantom Beast. With 200 soldiers and Christina, my tower will not fall. I am heading towards the western Kyaran Goudes camp. This year, I am in the north, Kyaran in the west, Oswald in the south and His Highness in the east. As soon as we started to run the horse, we knew that a few tens of troops were coming from ahead. From the direction, its Kyaran Goudes soldiers. I raised the corner of my mouth. That is probably a scout. Its fortunate that they were found. Emilia, please. Understood! Fire away! Emilia unleashed a blast of magic with a cheerful cry, though the power behind it was far from cheerful. Black smoke rose from the blast site, and it seemed as though the opponent had been completely wiped out, but a few people were still standing on their own two feet. Kyarans [fall], huh. It was a defensive magic that could be activated from a distance. Furthermore, Kyarans magical power was just as strong as that of His Highness. She had undoubtedly researched [fall] for the sake of [winter]. Just as we were about to encircle and crush them, we received reports from a different direction. Another group of several dozen people emerged from the direction where Kyarans troops were supposed to be. Something was off. There were too many scouts for our liking. We didnt understand the point of trickling out such a small force when they were clearly outmatched in terms of numbers. Should we ignore them? I shook my head. The most dangerous thing to be wary of was a pincer attack. We needed to crush them here for sure. Team A, encircle and crush the front! Team B, the rear! Make sure to cause minimal damage on our side! We quickly advanced with just over two hundred people, leaving behind two of the four teams. Kyarans actions could only be understood as buying time. If that was the case, then our best move was to push forward. As we progressed, we could see the enemys formation. About two hundred soldiers were positioned around a tower. At the front of that formation, a familiar girl was in charge of defense. She glared at us as we approached, pointing her finger and shouting orders. Rebecca Slutarch! No shortage of opponents! Lets all go! OOO! When Judith Ceden runs in the front, Goudes army follows us ahead. It was fortunate that Judith was not assigned to Oswalds army. When the flashy and powerful earth mole of Oswalds and the delicate and precise work of Judiths earthworm combine, a high-dimensional trap is completed. On the contrary, there is no need for trap vigilance in this place where only Judith is present. I extended my fist and gave instructions so as not to lose to the opponents voice. Advance! OOO! The two armies collide head-on. The numbers are almost equal, but we have Kyuubi and Emilia here. Also, the conditions for victory are different. Here, if someone escapes and grabs the flag, we win. The person most suitable for that role is waiting next to me. Brian, Im counting on you! Understood, leader. Brian Marc, who had been jumping and warming up, ran out like lightning at my voice. He avoids the battle entirely and runs around zigzag, aiming to capture the flag. The person is saying Im only good at running away, but in reality, hes very fast. So much so that it would be no exaggeration to say that hes one of the best in the Academy. With the arrival of the second squad that I left behind earlier, the situation has now become overwhelmingly in our favor. As both armies clash and swords are crossed, my soldiers are gradually pushing forward towards the tower. As I finish off the enemy in front of me with magic and look towards the tower, I see that Brian has arrived at the tower unscathed. If he enters the tower and takes the flag, its over. But, as Brian looked inside the tower, he abruptly stopped. His eyes widened. He looks back. Our eyes meet. And then he screams something. Leade! Rebecca-sama, its dangerous! I hear a panicked voice and feel a shock run down my back, realizing too late that I have been thrown off my horse by Emilia. I fall to the ground and collapse. What happened? Immediately turning around, I stare in shock. Wha? There were countless holes opened up on the ground, even where I had just been standing. They were unevenly lined up, and there was not a single Slutarch soldier left. Only the Goudes soldiers were standing. a trap hole(Pitfalls)? All four hundred Slutarch soldiers other than me were dropped into trap holes, one by one? A man walked in front of me, who was in a daze. He looked down at me, who was still sitting on the ground. He wasnt supposed to be here. He shouldnt have been. With a sharp face, deep green eyes and hair. Oswald Ceden? CH 78 Oswald was standing in front of Kyarans camp as if it were natural. When I saw Judith Ceden standing behind him and Kyaran Goudes standing in front of him, I finally understood the situation and was horrified. Are you guys working together? Yes, thats right. Oswald replied calmly. Hard Carry Support Chapter 197-198 There was no precedent for an alliance. However, the traps set around the tower clearly indicated that fact. To successfully trap only the Slutarch soldiers and not the Goudes soldiers, both Ceden siblings were essential. The cause of my discomfort earlier was that Kyarans goal was to gain time. Oswald would somehow move instantly from his own camp and make traps with Judith. So you guys made the tower Oswald raised one eyebrow as if to say correct. Earlier, Brian was amazed when he saw inside the tower. There was no flag inside. Probably the real tower and flag were buried underground. Biting my lip. Oswald had a sword in his right hand. But he didnt attack me, who was wide open. He was taking his time, who was confirming the unbelievable facts one by one. Am I a hostage and the target is Your Highness? As expected, you have a quick understanding of the situation, Miss Rebecca. Oswald smiled apologetically for a moment. Llewayne is superior in every wayintelligence, leadership, and individual combat ability. But, its easy to predict his movements. Oswald said, looking away towards the distant East, where His Highness is. The way of saying it is bad, butI can use your existence. You will not attack each other. Even today, you headed west and Llewayne headed south. Even if you are in a difficult situation now, I know its because of Llewayne. If I can take advantage of the opportunity and join forces with Miss Kyaran to attack you, even you would fall. Its the same for him. After defeating His Highness, Oswald and Kyaran probably plan to have a fair and square showdown. I see. I understand what theyre trying to do, but I have something to say that I wont put into words. Instead, I smiled innocently. You think Ill play the role of a hostage obediently? If you kill yourself, that would be fine. Who would do such a thing? I turned over and stood up quickly, running towards the fake tower. They probably think that there is no way you can escape from one of the top three and two of the top five. Thats the case when Im alone. Brian! Yeah, yeah, alright. From the shadow of the tower, a boy with navy hair appears. He comes towards me with his strong legs. I knew that Brian, with his reflexes, could react to the activation of the pit that Emilia had just barely reacted to. Hes the only one in the Slutarch army who avoided the trap by himself. When Brian passed by me, the Phantom Beast on his shoulder activated its ability. Brians Phantom Beast is a lion cub. Even though its a child, its the king of all beasts. Its said that it can make the creatures around it lose their fighting spirit once it appears, even if its just for a moment. Humans are animals too. Oswald and Kyaran stop in their tracks, and Judith cant help but kneel. I took the opportunity to get to the tower. As I move to close the door, Brian, who was with Oswald and the others just a moment ago, comes running in already. We closed the door tightly. Since this was something that Oswald and Judith had made, it is possible to break it, but if I were to be buried alive, it would have no meaning as a hostage, so probably that will not happen. I sit against the wall, dejected. Brian also drops his back next to me. Its a complete defeat. I didnt notice a single thing. I force myself to gather saliva from my dry mouth and swallow it. There is no time to be down. The time left for us is not much. Ill check the situation. I stand up and stretch my back, and draw a map on the ground. It represents the positions of the north, south, east, and west. We are currently in Kyarans territory. His Highness is in the south in Oswalds territory. If we look at where Oswald hasnt fallen, its likely that some of Kyarans troops have gone to support. Theyre probably trying to stall for time. Brian leans back and looks at the picture I drew. I drew an arrow from His Highnesss territory to Oswalds territory. If His Highness knows about this hostage strategy, hell leave the defense to Fried Neher alone and go to take Oswalds flag with all his might. Our chance is there. Ah? Wait a second. I turn my face to Brians voice. Was there something unclear? If we just wait, wont Prince-sama come to help us? What? I exclaimed in surprise. Is he serious? I was surprised and looked at Brian, who had a curious expression. Hes not going to come. I didnt think he needed an explanation from there. Even when Oswald was explaining the hostage strategy, I was listening while thinking What is he saying? I wiped the sand off my finger and turned to Brian. If this were spring, His Highness would certainly come to help me. He would only lower his rank if he searched for me or tried to help me. Brian took a sharp breath. Now, we are generals. Our heads are not our own. If he came to help, I would scold him. Thats right, [winter] is different from spring in personal battles. We have responsibilities. I came west without attacking His Highness in the first move, not because I have a relationship with him or because I dont want to fight, but purely because its disadvantageous. We cant give up well try to make it through this situation somehow. I looked at the ground and thought again. Even if were holed up, it wont change anything. If we go out after Oswald fell and beat Kyaran, we might still be able to recover. But outside, there are at least three hundred enemy soldiers. If we go out, well be captured again, or well be defeated and itll be over. I grip my fist so tightly it hurts. I dont have a strategy to open up this situation. Brian scratched his head restlessly at that time. Being one of the three strongest is pretty cool. I looked up at the unexpected words. His blue eyes were staring straight at the door. Brian in front of me looked very calm in spite of the situation. You can use me. Brian made a loud noise with Jakin and pulled out the sword on his waist that had only been for show until now. He raised the corners of his lips in an expression of composure that seemed familiar from somewhere. No, its not necessary. No, I can. I know. Brian, who was going to open his mouth again with a surprised expression, repeats as if to cover it. I know. I know youre really strong. I have known since the first time we met. [Brian Marc doesnt fight]. He doesnt fight, not that he cant fight. CH 79 Brians eyes were wide open, and let out a sound like a sigh from his mouth. Brian Marc was a sword saint. He picked up a sword at the age of three. He realized at the age of seven that fighting was his way of living. At the age of nine, he stood next to his older sister. A few years later, he was on par with his sister, who had taken the name of [Battle God]. Descent of the Legendary Archmage C... The brother and sister enjoyed a never-ending game every day until sunset. But one day, they heard the voices of some people who were pushing for them to become the next Knight Commander. Olivier had dreamed of Knight Commander since then. Both Brian and the people around him also wanted that. The only problem standing in their way was the issue of gender. There was no precedent for a female Knight Commander. Even though the voices calling for Brian, who was a man, were in the minority, they were still strong. On the night before his tenth birthday, Brian went to the garbage dump alone, holding a precious sword. For him, the sword was equal to life. But since he was able to throw it away, Olivier must have been a more important sister to him than life. I remember Olivier smiling lonely for a moment on that [summer] day. [He always acts tough, but hes really kind. Ill rely on you from now on.] It was the first time I saw Olivier with a face as if she regretted something. Olivier, their father, the Knight Commander, and the other members of the Order all know what is going on, but they pretend not to know out of respect for Brians wishes. This is because it is the pride of a knight to protect his secrets. When I first found out, I thought it was beautiful. I almost cried. What is General if we cant keep a single secret together? And I liked his gentle secrets. As Brian was about to speak again, a loud noise was heard. Brian and I both turned our gaze to the door. Something was happening outside. I calmly looked around. If I were Oswald or Kyaran, what would be the best thing to do next? stop the attacking Slutarch soldiers who have fallen into a trap with a magic attack? The thought came to me and I bit my lip again. I bleed. But Emilia hasnt fallen yet. She hasnt lost her attack abilitiesbut shes not safe either. The Kyubi cant use explosives when there are others around who have fallen into the pit. We can easily understand what Emilia would do in this situation. She must think that if I, a Loyalist, fall, I will drag her down. So she will use Kyuubi as a shield to attack while healing Kyuubi with healing magic as long as she has magic power. For Emilia, who cherishes the Kyuubi, it is how hard it is. When will Prince-sama take the flag of Oswald?Ceden? Brian asked in a low voice. I check my pocket watch. A little more than ten minutes have passed since I was taken hostage. Consider the time it takes for His Highness army to gather at Oswalds camp, the time His Majesty attacks the camp with full force, and the fact that Oswalds camp is carrying a mountain. At the earliest, in about a little while. Isnt that just right? Lets go. Brian stood up casually. He drew his sword again and went to the door with a loud noise. I got up in a hurry. This is reckless! Even if you have the same power as Olivier Marc. There are at least 300 enemies outside. If the door is opened, you will be surrounded and under heavy fire. And theres a secret. No, I dont care. If I dont fight now, I wont be a man, let alone a knight. Brian doesnt listen to my restraint. I want to stop him, but I cant. He opened the door with a flourish, deliberately making a scene. Three hundred eyes caught him. Recognizing the foolish youth who protected the General alone. Countless arrows, swords, and Phantom Beasts flew towards us all at once, and I reached out clumsily, but the only voice I heard was one of joy. More importantly, my sister will beat the shit out of me. In an instant, a gust of wind blew up, and I reflexively shielded my face with my arm. When I managed to open my eyes, I couldnt believe what I saw. The young man, using the enemy soldier in front of him as a springboard, made a large leap and descended like a meteor into the enemys line. With each step he took, the enemies fell like dominoes. A sword with the power of a natural disaster was mowing down the enemy. It was like the eye of a typhoon. The only one left unscathed was him in the center, and everything around him was reduced to rubble. When he was the only one left standing, I slumped down. I had the power to compete with my older sister, but she called me reckless, didnt she? Brian returned while tramping on the enemy who was rolling without a foothold without hesitation. He knelt respectfully on the spot and stretched out his hand to me and smiled happily. Please relax. Ill take care of it. He was like a little boy when he smiled at me. The boy who enjoyed fighting purely, one day. Now that I think about it, it was the first time I saw him smile. So, Rebecca-san. From here on, Ill protect you. He said that and kissed the back of my hand. Hes a knight. Even after seeing such a monstrous fighting style, that word came to mind. CH 80 Llewayne Huaverdon headed south as soon as [winter] began. Even if Oswald is there, he will not lose as long as he is there. He entrusted half of the towers defense and the army to Fried, and led the rest of the half through the wilderness. When he arrived at the camp, the person standing at the top of the tower was a face he knew. Ara, Your Highnesswell, its okay, I wont lose. Read Why Should I Stop Being a Vill... Melinda Cuey, who gathered her deep purple hair at the back of her head, looked at Llewayne with a clearly unpleasant face, and quickly and accurately deployed her troops. It felt like two commanders were playing chess. Llewayne found a slight flaw in the opponents strong defense and created a breakthrough there, pushing the front line forward. Melinda is really smart, he remembered his fiance saying. Indeed, she has the talent of a military strategist. Llewayne, who viewed the battlefield like a board and moved his pieces, frowned in the middle. But the situation was gradually diverging from the expectations. Melinda Cueys strategy was faltering. Its as if they have an inexhaustible supply of soldiers. Llewayne trusts his intuition. He took a crystal out of his chest and asked the soldiers who had gone to scout for reports. Llewayne, who sought the cause of the discomfort that occurred in front of him in another battlefield, was ultimately correct. The answer he wanted was obtained from a certain soldier heading west. The female studentHanna Horton C excitedly shouted through the crystal for communication. Her Phantom Beast, which ranked tenth in [summer], is a trembling rabbit that is good at sensing the surroundings because it is too scared. [I sense Oswald Cedens presence from Kyaran Goudes camp!] What? Llewayne guessed ten from Hannas one report. Oswalds movement was too fast, but probably used the ability of Gadd Maysen, who was probably assigned to his army. Oswald and Kyaran are also in their final year of school this year, like Llewayne. Llewayne grinned with a sense of knowing, choosing to win at all costs, just like the two of them who chose to win at all costs, even if it meant being dirty. But its sweet. They underestimate Llewaynes fiance. If Llewayne went to help Rebecca as planned by the two of them, she would surely smile and quietly go crazy with anger. The final line might be I didnt see it. To keep the worst-case scenario purely in his imagination, Llewayne contacted Fried this time. He told him to leave himself behind and send all the other soldiers away. There is no point in defending if no one will attack. Although it was too early for the entire army to arrive, Llewayne quickly defeated Oswalds army. He poured all the power he had into a full-scale attack and ended the short-term decisive battle without allowing reinforcements to show their strength. Even when Melinda Cuey became the last one standing, she stood in front of the flag and, just before being hit by Llewaynes attack magic, bitterly muttered, Ill give you a 50% discount and collapsed. When he took Oswalds flag and looked at his pocket watch, the matter was settled in half the time he had expected. Since defeating the opponent also helps Rebecca, Llewaynes motivation increases. While receiving a report on Rebeccas movements from Hanna Horton, Llewayne got off the tower and mounted his horse again. [Winter] is a serious showdown that carries the fate of 600 people. There is no need for hesitation, and it would be rude to do so. Therefore, Llewaynes next destination is Rebeccas army of only 200 people and Phantom Beasts. Its 50-50 whether Rebecca will come back before I knock down the tower. Llewayne ran his horse, taking into account that he may have to engage in a sword fight with his fianc. *** Oswald Ceden suddenly dropped his sword and knelt down just after Brian showed off his sword skills. Onii-chan?! When Judith rushed over, Oswald had already lost consciousness. Without a gap, all of the Ceden army lost their fighting ability and were disqualified. His Highness took the flag. I frowned in impatience. Much faster than expected. Although my predictions were sufficient, only three minutes had passed. This is not the time to be impressed by Brians strength. I stood up and ran. Lets go! Yes! With a short voice, Brian nods heavily. Judith takes her sword and watches us move. However, Brians swift feet are no match for her. After pouring one sword stroke on Judith, he takes on the remaining Goudes soldiers one after another. I headed straight for Kyaran Goudes. Unlike her, who was on a horseback, I was on foot. Kyaran flips her red hair and calls her Phantom Beasts name. Letty! Roar! The small bear roars and activates its ability. Any living creature that hears this voice becomes motionless for a few minutes. I closed my ears as I expected, but my arms and legs were numb. My head stopped spinning and I was about to lose consciousness. Uh! I strongly bit my tongue. The taste of iron helped my blurred thoughts recover. I continued to whip my arms and legs and run. Kyaran seems intimidated by me. She widened her eyes and reflexively tried to back away. The fact that she did not launch a full-force attack magic here was her first and last mistake. What she chose was to stack her specialized defensive magic. She should have noticed that it would not work on me if she were her usual self. I opened my mouth wide and inhaled a large amount of oxygen. White magical power that envelops a blazing flame in my body burns up. I had saved magical power for this one shot. I always prepared to use the one I received from Christina in perfect condition. My research that ranked first in [fall]. By the time the blood drained from Kyarans face, it was too late. Gah! The [Dragon Breath] shot out of my mouth collided with Kyarans defensive magic. A mass of light that was too bright to keep my eyes open tore through Kyarans shield, broke it, and disappeared one after another with a crackling sound. They turned into fine particles and were swept away by the momentum of energy colliding. Finally, just before the last one breaks. I cant match up. I think Kyaran muttered softly. Without trying to escape at all, she fell back onto the ground from the horses back. But when I confirmed that Kyaran had stopped moving, I also collapsed to the ground. Hah! Breathing hard while holding my neck with both hands. My throat felt scorched. Although I established a method in [fall], I realize that it is impossible to shoot it several times a day. But [Winter] is not over yet. Help Emilia immediately. Gather the soldiers who can move immediately and return to the camp. I forcibly squeezed out a hoarse voice and gave instructions to Brian, who was trying to help me up. When I was besieged in the tower, there was no option to move my own soldiers here. It was because I thought about what would happen after defeating Kyaran and Oswald. They are contacting me now that they are under heavy attack from His Highness. I have to return while they are somehow holding out. Brian ran off and soon after, Emilia crawled out of the hole with his help. She runs towards me, sitting on the ground. Rebecca-sama! Emilia, Im sorry, thank you for helping me. No, its just whats naturally expected! Do you want to heal your injuries? I need you to prioritize healing the minor injuries of the soldiers. We have to return to our camp right now. But I couldnt finish my sentence. My vision suddenly lost color, and my consciousness began to fade like a toy whose power had been cut off. I could feel Emilia supporting my body, but I couldnt hear her voice. The flag has been taken. With an indescribable sense of regret that I wanted to fight more, I lost consciousness. CH 81 I opened my eyes and I was in a warm bed. Roaming my gaze to the ceiling, I realized I was sleeping in the infirmary. I also noticed that someone was sitting on the bed. As I tried to speak and took a breath, I coughed and coughed. Rebecca, are you awake? Your Highness His deep blue eyes peered in. I was hugged firmly and my muffled voice echoed with unease. Do you hate me? Of course not! I deny it with a smile, Giggle by the unexpected question. In fact, I believed in you, that you wouldnt come to help me, but would attack Oswalds tower. Thanks to that, I was able to defeat Kyaran. If he had really come to help me, I would have been naturally discouraged, and it was only natural for His Highness to take my flag in the end. Considering that we encountered the unprecedented situation of an alliance between Generals, our army performed well. I get up and stretch. Winter is the same as spring in that all the students have a defense spell cast on them beforehand, and what I used earlier was the magic that was originally given to me, so I am unscathed. It feels more like I took a deep nap. As I left the bed, I asked. What time is it until the ball? Five hours. Thats good enough. The ball where the title is awarded is on the night after [winter] every year. From now on, the students will be busy. They will start preparing for the dance party from those who have recovered. And as for myself and His Highness, the final big task, Sajads exoneration, is waiting for us. The ball is an event that wraps up the first year at the Royal Academy. Female students wearing colorful dresses, and male students escorting them. Because heavyweights from the country who want to see the talent that will carry the country with their own eyes will also show their faces, the scale is considerable. First, the top three and top five will be announced, and then there will be dancing and conversation. Laugh with classmates who have been rivals for a year, striking shoulders. In the scenario, before the announcement of the title, the protagonist exposes Sajads actions to the light of day. When I read the passage in the strategy guide, I thought, DDDDIs Sajad an idiot? Exoneration is not something with a lot of evidence, there are many loopholes. If I calmly keep a straight face, Sajads guilt should not be recognized. However, Sajad was furious. He deliberately stripped off his true colors and shouted, trying to give validity to the protagonists claims. And finally, he ran wild with magic, turning the Academy into a hellish picture by materializing the nightmares of various people, and then he became unconscious from the backlash and fell into a coma. This contradiction must surely point to the true him. The sun sets and the time of the stars and moon arrives. One hour before the ball was held in the lecture hall, I was standing alone in the dim great hall. Dressed in a deep blue dress like the sea, with delicate golden accessories, and braided black hair done up, I was ready for the ball. The students are getting ready in their dormitories, and the teachers are busy preparing for the ball. Inevitably, no one has any business in the hall. So the footsteps approaching, taptap are from the person I called. Good evening, Duke Slutarchs daughter. Its rare for you to want to talk to me. Good evening, Viscount Mahajanjigas son. Thank you for your kindness. Sajad, dressed in a classic tuxedo, appeared from the darkness with a fake smile. What can I do for you? Gentle behavior that doesnt show any irritation at being called on the busy ball day. Each movement is grand. I wonder if he has the confidence to not care about what I say. Thats only natural, Sajad ultimately failed to provide us with any evidence. Its the same scenario. Theres no evidence that wont move. He can slice through this. would you like to hear a story about a certain noble young man? While gazing at that relaxed smile, I started the conversation. *** There was a noble young man. He was academically excellent and good looking, and his personality was also good. His only noticeable drawback was that he hated commoners. [Commoners are supposed to serve nobles, they are not even human]. He thought so. But of all things, there was a commoner girl at the academy he attended. She was a thorn in his eye, having entered a grade below him and being academically excellent, even having won the same award as him. The young man was displeased. At such a time, his father was told to get a higher title. The Viscount family was losing power, and the Viscount sought the privileges associated with the title. The young man understood his own abilities well. He couldnt get it with his own ability. But, if its not a straight approach. He could interfere with the minds of others with his Phantom Beast. He thought of using it to control a certain trio of women, but there was no immediate success. Moreover, that woman (the dukes daughter) was close with the commoner girl. When that woman (the dukes daughter) was with the commoner, she laughed especially well. The young man didnt like it. When he saw that woman (the dukes daughter) happily laughing next to the commoner, he felt as if his intestines were boiling. The young man decided to first shake the trio of women. Using a mutual friend of that woman (the dukes daughter) and the commoner girl, he could cause damage to both. He started to harass them, but it didnt seem to have much effect, even when he tried to push that woman (the dukes daughter) down the stairs. The young man changed tactics. [If you want to shoot the general, you must first shoot the horse]. He tried to bribe the commoner girl. But that was interfered with too. This time, a nobleman protected the commoner girl. The commoner girl, protected behind the nobleman without minding her status, once again irritated the young man badly. Then, this time, he attacked the fianc of the trio of women, but that also didnt go well. But its okay. There is no evidence that the young man did anything, and there are plenty of opportunities for him to do so after he graduates from the Academy. So even if it was known that everything was known to the three strong women just before the ball, the young man should aim for the next opportunity with a keen eye. *** When Sajad finished listening to me, he didnt say anything. he just laughed. Confidently sure of his victory, he looked down on me who couldnt find evidence, and was simply relieved. If you were going to make a move, this was the place to do it. Thats a lie, he said. The expression disappears from Sajads face. I laughed in its place. [Absolution] starts now. To begin with, the way to do it is too slow and sluggish. I said, changing my tone on purpose in the empty great hall where nobody was there. Sajad seemed to be flustered. What do you mean? The lengthy discussion [of Sajad from my point of view] was probably within his expectations. Its reasonable that he dismissed it as a lie. Now that the disguise has come off, this is the perfect chance to break his cover. If you can interfere with someone elses mind, the fastest way to become one of the top three this year is to attack the man with a high possibility of becoming one and aim for that frame. Of course, His Highness and Oswald, but Brian and Gadd might be the ones that fit the description. Nevertheless, why did the young man insist on women? Sajad asked. First, Sajad drew out the words through [the young man]. He smiled on his face again, and said it was the story of [the young man], not himself. Was it because the [three powerful women] seemed to have lower abilities and be easier to handle than the men? Oh my, despite that, the young man have been continuously failing. Making a deliberate curious expression and stirring Sajad, Sajad raised his mouth corners unnaturally. He is holding back so as not to show his anger. Also, there were too many things that didnt add up. Viscount Mahajanjiga, who we met at a summer evening party, was a father who couldnt believe that Sajad would listen to what he said straightforwardly. The line that was supposed to be said at a ball, [summer]. The activation conditions of Phantom Beasts ability suddenly mutated. When he was blamed in the scenario and got angry and worsened his position. I thought there was a reason. But for the past year, your words and actions have been so inconsistent that I thought you might be stupid. Sajad is upset. This kind of insult is effective against a man with a high pride as a mountain. What do you want to say. Even so, he still maintained his composure on the surface. He didnt take a step or raise his voice. But he was definitely losing his patience. Because he didnt seem to realize that [the young man] had taken the [you] place. I realized it. If its normal for things to not make sense, then wouldnt you be holding onto (romantic) feelings that you cant fulfill yourself? Huh? Sajad furrowed his eyebrows as if he was confused. And then he smiled with his nose. Unfortunately, its a misunderstanding. I never loved you. I know. There was never a time when you held special feelings for me. Because in reality. I, who held the strategy guide, thought I understood Sajad well. But there was one fact that wasnt even in the strategy guide. You love her, dont you? Emilia, from the bottom of your heart.